part0005

It was a beautifully clear morning. The torch of a new morn casting its rays on the dewy ground, which immediately submitted to its command. Brilliant hues of purples, pinks, and golds glistened in response to their great master. Even with the cool of winter looming, the fiery light in the east carried warmth. A gentle breeze blew, tossing the fallen leaves around. They appeared to dance in the sky with beautiful precision in appreciation of the defeated darkness. Brahanu enjoyed the magnificent scene from her window, smiling at the natural display.

Her stomach was turning over itself as she contemplated the events of the day. Soon she’d be wed to Itai. She’d move from her father’s home to that of her husband. My husband , she thought, her eyes closing.

“Brahanu, are you all right? I heard you stir a while ago. Have you been awake all this time?” Ameya yawned.

“Don’t worry about me, little dove. The excitement of this day has stolen my sleep from me. Well, that and the butterflies in my stomach.” Brahanu smiled, tickling her sister’s belly.

“Brahanu, do you have to leave?”

“This is expected when one is wed. I’ll miss being with you, but I’ll not be far. Itai has built a home for us in the north near the wood. I’ll see you all the time, and expect you to come and visit, too. This has been my only home, and it’s difficult to leave it.” Brahanu poked Ameya’s belly. “And to leave you.”

Ameya threw her arms around her, burying her head in her chest. Through muffled cries, she pleaded with her not to leave. Brahanu gently moved her back, wiping her tears away.

“Little dove, please don’t cry. This is a joyous day,” Brahanu said, unclasping her necklace.

“Wear this always. Mother gave it to me when I was younger than you. It belonged to grandmother. Whenever you miss me, hold this close to you. I’ve worn it over my heart, and surely some of my love has passed to it.”

Ameya smiled, admiring the necklace. Brahanu was glad to have made her feel a little better, but she also felt the pain of the coming separation.

“Now, Almaz has prepared some honey cakes this morning. If memory serves, those are your favorite, too?”

“Well, if I were you, I’d hurry to the kitchen before your brother eats them all.”

Ameya giggled, running from the room. When she had gone, Brahanu sat near the hearth, wondering about her life with Itai. None of the love she held for him had faded; in truth, it had grown. Even with that love, she still dreamt of Pentanimir: his handsome face, his pale eyes, his lips, and how he felt inside of her. She longed to have him be part of her again. But it was more than his appearance or the pleasure that they shared. Pentanimir was an incredible lover, but the satisfaction she felt becoming one with him was more than physical. Every part of her seemed alive and complete when they were one.

A soft sigh escaped her lips, reminiscing on their time together. Brahanu’s eyes closed as she leaned against the plush cushions. She could almost feel his strong hands gliding over each part of her.

“No,” Brahanu said as her eyes snapped open.

“Are you speaking to me?” A voice chimed from behind her.

“No…no, Mother. I was speaking to myself.”

“What would you have to deny yourself of this day?”

“It’s...I’m...I just don’t know about what’s to come. I’m thinking of leaving home and...and becoming a wife.”

Amani nodded, understanding as only a mother could. Grabbing the brush from the table, she stood behind Brahanu.

“Your hair always gets so tangled when you sleep,” Amani said, brushing her daughter’s long, raven coils until the shine returned. “I remember when you were just a little girl, and I’d brush your hair. Whenever you were scared or needed to talk, we’d sit near the hearth, and I’d brush your hair. It always seemed to calm you. Do you remember?”

She smiled, enjoying the sensation and the memory. “I do, Mother.”

“Well, I’ll tell you now just as I did then: you have nothing to fear. I was also afraid to leave my father’s home. Unlike you, I didn’t know much about Hacom before we wed. Our fathers made the arrangement. We didn’t ask for it, as Itai has for you. At that time, our families needed each other. You’re truly fortunate to have found someone who loves you like Itai. It was harder for your father and me, but we did eventually fall in love. Know that you’re blessed, and this is a blessing,” Amani said. “Are you worried about tonight as well, completing your bond?”

“This is also expected. I’ll tell you true, there might be some discomfort. If Itai is gentle, patient, and of normal size, the pleasure could overtake it.”

Brahanu thought of the outline she saw in his trousers, smiling at the thought. Although she’d only seen one other man, Itai was much larger by comparison. Even with Pentanimir’s reach, it wasn’t pain she remembered, only pleasure.

“Were you afraid, too, Mother, of Father?” Brahanu asked, hesitantly.

“We all fear the unknown. My mother was up half the night with me before I was wed,” Amani giggled. “I had only met your father two or three times before our wedding. The meetings were never for very long, and Mother wasn’t at all comforting regarding this matter. ‘It’s your duty,’ was how it was explained to me. To be a wife meant bearing children. To do so, this task had to be completed. My mother treated making love as if it was my duty to please your father and receive no pleasure of my own. Your grandmother said my pleasure would come while rearing the children he sired.” Amani shook her head. “You see, she had never met my father before they wed. Apparently, her bond night was hurried and painful. It seemed more an onus than an act of love. I fared better with your father, and I think you’ll fare best of all.”

“Yes, Itai is most patient and loving. I just hope to make him happy.”

Amani looked at Brahanu, reading more in her expression than her words conveyed. “Brahanu, what’s wrong. Your face betrays your thoughts. You do still love Itai, don’t you?”

“I’m more in love with him now than ever I have been. With all that’s happened, I must question why I needed to wait.”

Amani smiled, brushing her hair again.

“You’re a woman grown, eight and ten now. Posing such a question just shows that you’re truly ready. I’ve no doubt in your future happiness.”

“Pardons,” Almaz said. “The bath is ready.”

“Ah, very good,” Amani said. “Did you sprinkle the sandalwood oils and salts in the water?”

“Yes, milady. I have more sandalwood here, and this is the lolo oil for after the bath.”

“Excellent. Please await us there, Almaz.”

“Brahanu, it’s time to begin preparations. I’ll make some tea and meet you in the bath. Your stomach must be giving you trouble to turn down Almaz’s honey cakes.”

After pulling on her robe, she took a steadying breath, exiting her room.

“Were you stalking me, Brother?” she asked, seeing Julaybeim leaning against the wall in the corridor.

“I wanted to see you before I left. There’s still plenty to do before your ceremony. Father is beside himself trying to prepare.”

“But everything was finalized already. What’s left to prepare?”

“You needn’t concern yourself with that.” He paused, facing her. “Brahanu, Itai would never tell you, but he was heartbroken when you postponed another year. He thought that you didn’t want to become his wife. I’m glad that you changed your mind, Sister. Of all those in the village, I would’ve selected Itai for you. I’m happy for you.”

“Thank you, Julaybeim. I’m happy, too.”

“Now, dry your eyes before Mother begins to worry.”

“It’ll be you and Nesrine marrying next if her father is receptive.”

“We’ll speak about Nesrine another time,” he blushed. “Today is for only you and Itai. Hurry now, your bath grows cold.”

Brahanu kissed his cheek, hurrying down the corridor with the scent of sandalwood and jasmine filling her nostrils.

“What kept you? The water will grow cold. Come now, immerse yourself completely.”

Amani extended out her hand as she eased into the scented water.

“The bath is wonderful, Almaz, thank you.”

“You must lie here for some time and allow the oils to penetrate.”

“Almaz, will you heat more water and have Kailen tend to Ameya? She needs to get ready.”

“Oh, and no more honey cakes for her either,” Amani shouted after her.

“Mother, mayhaps you should sit and relax. You seem as if it’s your wedding day again.”

Amani chuckled, fussing with the tight hairpins holding her braids in place. “My mother was much the same the day I wed. Now I understand what I put her through.”

“Everything is happening so quickly since my return. I’ve barely had a chance to reclaim my bed, and now I must leave it.”

“Brahanu, it’s past time that you left our home. You’ll become accustomed to living with Itai. After some time, you can take on a helper or two for cooking and cleaning. You’ll surely want to have one before your first babe arrives.”

“Mother, I’m not yet wed, and you speak of babes?”

“Well, it’s been long since I’ve held one in my arms. Ameya is one and ten, you know. Besides, it’ll happen soon after your bonding. The women in our line are very fertile.”

“Yes, but I’d like to spend some time alone with Itai before we have children, just a little time for him and me to discover each other again.”

“I understand, but we have no control over such things. If the gods desire it, it will be,” Amani said, standing and reaching for a jar from the shelf. “Now, sit up so I can drizzle the essence over your hair. You must be covered in it.”

“Milady, Alishna, and Maylone have arrived,” Almaz said through a crack in the door. “I’ve escorted them to the chamber. Should I prepare a tray?”

“Yes, Almaz. Brahanu and I will meet with them shortly. After we’ve finished, please prepare the bath for Ameya. Is Kailen tending her?”

“She’s brushin’ her hair now, milady.”

“Good. When Hacom and Julaybeim return, tell them we’re not to be disturbed.”

“Come now, Brahanu, your friends are waiting.” Amani held up a large cloth and then wrapped Brahanu’s hair. Once she secured her wrap, they returned to her chamber.

“Brahanu!” Maylone squealed. “We’re so happy for you!”

The three young maids embraced, tittering. As her mother watched, she smiled, remembering her own preparation ceremony.

“I’ll leave you with your attendants. Alishna, Maylone, have you the oils you need?”

“Yes, my lady,” answered Maylone. “Almaz gave us the oils and the silken maiden’s belt.”

“Very good. When Nesrine delivers the gown, Almaz will bring it to you. After Brahanu has been properly anointed, the Tumishi will arrive for her preparation and escort.”

When the door closed, the young maids converged on Brahanu.

“You must tell us how you feel. Is your excitement as great as ours?”

“Of course, her excitement is greater, Maylone. She’s about to be married.”

“Yes, not only wed, but to Itai,” Maylone said with a lustful sigh, positioning both hands over her heart. “Oh, he’s the best match in all the village. Gods, he’s so handsome, and his body! Have you ever seen such muscle?”

Brahanu’s smile took in her entire face. “I’m excited and nervous.”

“This, too, gives me pause,” Brahanu said. “Wouldn’t you feel the same in my place?”

“I can’t wait to get married,” Alishna said, unwrapping Brahanu’s hair. “My father’s been speaking with the Caretaker of Noraa, regarding a promise with his eldest, Janshai. We’ll travel there soon for a formal meeting.”

“That would be a wonderful match, Alishna.” Brahanu closed her eyes, enjoying her massage. “I hope you find him handsome and not old and fat.”

The girls laughed again, continuing their preparations.

“Still, I believe you’ll be just as nervous as I am on your wedding day.” Brahanu opened her eyes, leaning forward. “Besides, I have cause to fear. Upon my return to Cazaal, Itai’s excitement couldn’t be hidden beneath his trousers.”

Maylone gasped. “You saw it, Brahanu? What would your mother think?”

“No, I would never. The print of it shone through his trousers. Never could I have imagined such size on a man.”

“I for one understand your apprehension, Brahanu,” Maylone said. “I’m excited to wed, but I do fear, well, becoming intimate. Aschelon asked to escort me to the wedding feast, and my father gave his permission. He’d be a great match, but I’ve heard that he’s very experienced.”

“Aschelon? Itai’s friend?” Brahanu asked.

“Yes, a friend of your brother as well. He’s been trying to get my notice for some time.”

“Oh, Maylone, that would be a good match.” Brahanu smiled. “If your father agrees to the promise, you could marry and stay in the village.”

“Well, he hasn’t requested it yet. I’ve heard that he’s been sneaking around with Nesrine of late. She always sniffs behind anyone who’d offer her a glance. Nothing but a hedgeborn doxy, that one.” She scrunched her face at the thought. “Still, there’re many young maids who would love to have his attention. No one stands an equal to Aschelon except Itai.”

The mention of Nesrine and Aschelon caused Brahanu to think of her brother. She hoped for his sake that Maylone was in error.

Maylone continued massaging Brahanu with the lolo oil as Alishna brushed and scented her hair. She twisted and pinned her thick coils, finishing with a silken purple ribbon.

“Brahanu, who’s tending Itai?” Alishna asked.

“Manto and Aschelon were chosen as his attendants. I wonder what they’re talking about as they prepare him.”

“Mayhaps the same things that we are,” Maylone said. “I’m certain that they’ll include obscenities that we’d never dream.”

As the young maids shared their mirth, Almaz entered the room. “Pardons, miss, I’ve got your gown, and the Tumishi have arrived to complete the preparation ceremony.”

Brahanu took a deep breath and then stood, facing the door, attempting to not only control the tremble in her voice, but her body as well.

“I’m ready, Almaz. Maylone, Alishna, you may take leave. Thank you for serving as my maids.”

Brahanu tautened her stance as much as her weakened knees allowed. She stared through the open door into the dim hallway, hearing the harmonic notes of the kouxian, heralding the Tumishi’s arrival.

As the first shadow cast against the frame, she sucked in a sharp breath, forgetting to release it. The First of the Tumishi entered, her liturgical vestments of amethyst and gold flowing gracefully behind her.

In an ordered precession, they entered, each veiled and adorned with the symbol of the Seven. Brahanu curtsied respectfully as each of the female temple servants approached, taking positions around her. When the final note of the kouxian faded, Brahanu knelt within their circle. The sisters rested their right palm atop Brahanu’s head, and the other over their hearts.

“Daughter of Cazaal and servant of the Seven, is it your desire for us to prepare you for the joining of heart, body, and spirit to that of your promised?” they asked in unison.

“Sisters of the Tumishi, I do so desire this in witness of the Seven,” Brahanu responded.

“Then rise, Brahanu Louvenia Ravenot, and complete that which you’ve chosen. The bonding knot may not be removed by any accept he whom you shall wed.”

Brahanu stood, casting her robe aside. The goose prickles that followed only caused her trembling to increase. Moving in a circle around her, the Tumishi recited prayers for health, happiness, and fertility, as the First sprinkled Brahanu with blessed waters as they passed. When the circle was complete, the Seventh rubbed the oils on her breasts, abdomen, and womanhood.

No other words were spoken as they dressed and adorned Brahanu. After the bonding knot had been tied, they moved away, inclining their heads.

“Brahanu, daughter of Cazaal, your preparation is complete. We leave you now and await to serve escort for the bonding that is to come.”

Brahanu remained bowed until she heard the door close behind them. Her stomach was more upset now than it had been before. Although she was cheerful, she was also trepidatious.

Grabbing up a cloth, she reached beneath her maiden’s veil, drying her eyes. “Forgive me, Pentanimir,” she whispered. “I didn’t mean to speak false, but I can’t return to you now. I love Itai and must be true to him. You’ll always have a place in my heart, but Itai is my future, and my love.”

“Brahanu, it’s time, my little dove,” Amani said. “Your father and brother have left for the temple.”

“Is Itai ready?”

“His carriage arrived at the temple not long ago. They’ll keep him chambered until the ceremony begins,” Amani said, extending out her hand. “You’ll leave this home my young daughter, and will return a woman wed.”

Brahanu’s tears begun anew, walking to the courtyard. Many times, she’d witnessed the carriages transporting the promised to their ceremonies. Now, the time was hers. Though she sat upon the cushioned seats surrounded by the Tumishi, it felt surreal. The divergent emotions churning inside her caused her breaths to come in short bursts. The fear, love, angst, joy, and completion all rushed through her mind at once. When the carriage halted in front of the temple, she couldn’t move.

“Are you all right, little dove?” Hacom whispered.

Taking another sobering breath, she nodded, accepting his offered hand.

The Tumishi ascended the temple steps with the First holding a thurible filled with burning scents. The air was thick with the sweet smell as Brahanu intertwined her elbows with her father’s and brother’s.

“Brahanu, Daughter of Cazaal and servant of the Seven, we leave you now to those of your house and the head of our temple. Blessed be the Seven,” the Tumishi said in unison.

“Brahanu, the Tumishi have prepared you for your bonding,” Glennon said. “Is it your desire to continue and meet he who will be your husband?”

“It is Nohek, by witness of the Seven.”

“Then come and let us begin. Hacom, lead your family to the circle and we shall follow behind.”

As Hacom ignited the candles in the entry way, the procession began. The kouxian’s tones resonated off the stone walls, heralding her arrival. Though led by the Tumishi, Brahanu barely noticed them. The ictus of her heart pulsed in rhythm with the tones as the realization of this day consumed her. When the procession halted, she looked up, meeting Itai’s eyes.

An immediate warmth filled her then, and nothing else mattered in that moment. They stood beneath a flowered arch near the circle of unity, the sweet fragrance of flowers lightly perfuming the air.

The Nohek’s march continued, reciting the traditional blessings and anointing them with the essence of the Seven. When their staffs struck the ground, the rhythmic pulse was as that of a heart, beating in perfect harmony.

The Nohek concluded the anointing ceremony with a final clash of their staffs. Each bowed to Glennon, respectfully placing the middle finger of the right hand onto their foreheads.

Glennon returned the gesture, rose, and motioned the guests to form a semi-circle around the couple, signifying family, guidance, and protection.

Brahanu smiled, feeling Itai interlacing their fingers. She needed his touch, that comfort that only he could bring to her. For the first time since her return, Pentanimir didn’t enter her mind.

Nohek Glennon plucked a kouxian seven times, beginning the ceremony.

“Itai, son of Tioch, do you seek to enter into this sacred union?”

“In the name of the Seven, I do,” Itai said, his usually deep voice lighter, cracking with every word.

“Brahanu, daughter of Hacom, do you seek to enter into this sacred union?”

“In the name of the Seven, I do.”

The other Nohek stood, each positioning their staff within the circle as Glennon stretched his arms up, raising his eyes to the heavens. “Then step you both into the circle.”

“With willingness of heart ye have entered the circle,” Glennon continued. “With this, ye declare your intent to be forever bound to each other. Here, before witness of the Seven and surrounded by the love of family and friends.”

The Nohek rapped their staffs on the ground. “Blessings of the Seven be with you,” they said in unison, before returning to their places.

Nohek Glennon laid seven golden ribbons upon the acacia altar, advancing toward the couple.

“The promises sworn this day and the ties that shall be bound will strengthen this joining. I bid you join hands and face the other.

“In the name of the God of Truth, will ye forever promise to speak true to each other and never false?”

The couple answered: “I do promise in the name of the God of Truth.”

Nohek Glennon took a ribbon from the altar, draping it over their hands. “And so the binding is made. In the name of the God of Protection, will ye promise to forever provide shelter from each other’s enemies?”

“I so promise in the name of the God of Protection,” they responded.

“And so, the binding is made.” The second ribbon was then draped over their hands. “In the name of the God of Compassion, will ye promise to share each other’s pain and seek to ease it?”

“I so promise in the name of the God of Compassion.”

“And so, the binding is made.” The third ribbon was then draped over their hands. “In the name of the God of Love, will ye promise to forever place the love of each other over that of any other?”

“I so promise in the name of the God of Love.”

“And so, the binding is made.” Glennon draped the fourth and largest ribbon over their hands. “In the name of the God of Strength, will ye forever promise to provide support to each other not only in words, but also in deeds?”

“I so promise in the name of the God of Strength.”

“And so, the binding is made.” The fifth ribbon was then draped over their hands. “In the name of the God of Mercy, will ye forever promise to offer forgiveness and grace to each other?”

“I so promise in the name of the God of Mercy.”

“And so, the binding is made.” The sixth ribbon was draped over their hands. “In the name of the God of Judgement, will ye promise to not pass judgment on each other, but allow only the gods this power?”

“I do so promise in the name of the God of Judgment,” they offered.

“And so, the binding is made.”

After draping the seventh ribbon, Nohek Glennon clasped them together, raising their hands. Behind him, the Nohek struck the ground seven times with their staffs.

“The knots of this binding aren’t formed by these chords, but instead by your promises made unto each other,” Glennon said, tying the ribbons around their hands.

“The Seven and all gathered here have heard the promises of this sacred union. You are yet two persons, but there’s only one life before you.” Nohek Glennon slid the ribbons from their hands, lifting them high for all to see.

“Itai Gael, you may now unveil she who is your wife.”

Itai leaned, lifting her maiden veil.

Still holding the ribbons, Glennon continued. “In the name of the Seven, I bless this union. May beauty surround you both in your journey ahead. Itai and Brahanu Gael are now made one. Blessed be the Seven!”

As he finished, the Nohek rose, striking their staffs to the ground as the guests cheered, shouting their blessings. Brahanu and Itai turned to face them, both filled with emotion. He lifted her from the ground, softly kissing her lips. “I love you, my wife,” Itai said, kissing her again.

“And I love you, husband.”

“I won’t, but I thought only Gali was coming.”

“She is, but you never know who might make our business theirs in our absence.”

“I understand, Dani, I promise.”

“Pardons, Brother, it’s time to go,” Pentanimir said. “The others will be waiting.”

“Take care while we are away, Zeta,” Danimore said, leaning down to kiss her. “Rest well. I’ll think of you constantly.”

“I’ll be thinking of you, too.”

“Heed his words, Zeta. Secure the door and rest,” Pentanimir said. “We’ll try to return swiftly.”

“I will, Pentanimir. Take care of him for me.”

He smiled, nodding as they exited. When they mounted their horses, he turned, regarding Danimore.

“Pray everything will be well, Dani. I feel it, too.”

“I’ve always wanted an assignment like this, but now, I wish that he’d selected another. Did you see her face? She still isn’t well.”

“I did. I’m glad that Gali will be checking on her. She’ll be all right. You must believe that.”

“Danimore, Pentanimir,” a voice called out from behind them.

“Nurhan, Velnic, Elodie. Come to see us off?” Pentanimir said.

“In a manner,” Velnic said. “Your uncle told us you were leaving this morning. What do you think you’ll find beyond the trees?”

“We won’t know until we do,” Pentanimir said. “That’s why we’re traveling: to learn what lies beyond.”

“Do you fear what might dwell in the mountains?” Nurhan asked.

“My brother fears nothing,” Danimore proclaimed, proudly.

Elodie scoffed. “Only a fool has no fear, old friend.”

“This is true,” Pentanimir said. “However, I don’t fear the unknown. I’m intrigued by the stories of old. Mayhaps we can befriend those who dwell in the mountains and bring them home for a meal,” Pentanimir laughed, as the others joined his mirth.

“Be safe, my friends, and stay aware,” Velnic said. “We hear tell that Beilzen accompanies you. You need to watch your tongue around that one.”

“He’d better watch his own.”

“Indeed,” Danimore said. “Either watch it or have it ripped from his lying mouth.”

Pentanimir nodded. “We must go, thank you for seeing us off.”

“Honor above all!” Elodie shouted as the brothers rode away.

They trotted through the town center, heading toward the stables behind the citadel. Friends and neighbors greeted them as they sat atop their massive destriers. The market was already in full swing: traders hawking their wares, slaves shopping for their masters, and even a few beggars looking for a morning meal. Pentanimir tossed a few coins to them as he passed.

The temple was beautiful against the sunrise. The grey stone bearded with moss was the perfect backdrop for the flowering bushes and cobbled paths. As they admired the regal figures featured at its edges, they noticed Oxilon speaking with the Cha Asham on the marble steps. Oxilon’s half smile seemed forced as he nodded in their direction.

“Uncle gives me pause, Brother. He opposes Zeta’s placement more than any other.”

“Keep your place, Dani. He baits you with purpose.”

“Are you saying that I’m wrong to suspect him? He’s set Beilzen to task against us.”

“You’re not wrong, but you shouldn’t allow your suspicion to be so obvious. Uncle has always been this way, even with Father. He could never rise as high as his brother, and he resented it,” Pentanimir said. “He sees himself in you, Dani: not due to anything you or I have done. He brings his feelings of inadequacy and lays them at our feet. This pledge to Denotra is a way for him to rise. He does this not for me; he does it for himself.”

“Do you think I’m inadequate?”

“Dani, you know I don’t think about you that way. All these years Uncle has tried to divide us, and he’s finally realized that it can’t be done. So, he attempts to belittle you and drive you away from Nazil.”

“He might get his wish when my duty is done.”

“What do you mean? Are you planning to leave the city?”

“Yes. I’ve been thinking about it. Zeta will give birth soon, and I’ve been thinking of relocating to Mahlum, Kumasi, or Lempol. No one really knows me there. Mayhaps Zeta and I could find some peace away from Uncle and Nazil.

“You’d leave our home to be with Zeta?” Pentanimir asked.

“I would. You’re soon to wed Lady Denotra, and might rule Nazil someday. I have only our name. I need to make a life for myself and Zeta. I can’t do that here in Nazil.”

“But you’ll face the same obstacles wherever you might go. She’s still human, Dani. You can’t wed her openly, and she could only be presented as your servant.”

“Don’t call her that. Zeta’s no one’s servant.”

“Dani, you know what I mean. That’s the only way she could be presented to the populace.”

“I know, and it’s wrong. I hold no real title other than lord, and no position other than guard. Why can’t I be with whom I choose? Do you deny the logic in my choice?”

“No, I only question its efficacy in the lands in which we live. Dani, we’re Nazilians and humans are lesser than we. That’s what you face no matter where you go.”

“You don’t understand how I feel about her. It’s not wrong, our ways are.”

Pentanimir’s thoughts turned to Brahanu, knowing exactly how his brother felt. He prayed the gods would bring them together again soon.

“Dani, I do understand your feelings. You’re blessed to have Zeta with you. You’re able to see her, hold her, and make love to her. I have only memories of such joy. I’m pledged to Denotra, and she’s a vile creature. The one who owns my heart will forever have it, and I’ll be without her always.”

“Why don’t you ever talk about her?”

“To do so would cause a greater pain than I now feel. I miss her, Dani, and I’ll never love another.”

“I’m sorry. I think only of myself and not what you’ve lost.”

“It’s all right. We’ll find a way for the both of us,” he said, spurring his mount back into a trot. “We’ll speak of this no more. Nakaris approaches.”

“Good morning,” Nakaris said as they handed off their horses.

“Good morning, Nakaris,” Pentanimir said. “I hope we haven’t kept you waiting.”

“No, we’ve just arrived ourselves,” he said, leaning in. “Beilzen’s lurking around in there.”

Danimore nodded. “Have all of the supplies been loaded?”

“The stable workers are preparing what we need, and Draizeyn sent a barrel of sweet red.” Nakaris smiled. “I’m sure it’ll warm us well during the coming cold nights.”

Beilzen took a deep breath, stepping around the corner. “Yes, but there are more pleasurable things that could provide such warmth. Don’t you agree, Danimore?”

“Aye, Beilzen. There are many. I’ve brought some with me: mulled wine, warm blankets, and thick skins. These are the items that you’re speaking of, are they not?”

Beilzen’s eyes narrowed, biting back his retort. With clenched fist, he turned, accosting the nearest slave who was loading carts.

“You fool!” Beilzen shouted, jabbing the man in the ribs. The man barely flinched, and Beilzen swung again, hitting him harder. The man lowered to one knee then, glaring at Beilzen from the corner of his eye. When Beilzen raised his sword again, Pentanimir grabbed his arm.

“Stay your hand, Beilzen! Have you lost your wits?”

“My wits are intact, First Chosen. The slave isn’t doing what he was commanded. How are we supposed to lay stakes if he’s putting them at the head of the cart and not the rear? He’s incompetent and deserves redirection.”

Pentanimir looked over at the massive man kneeling on the ground. Even on one knee, he was nearly as tall as Beilzen. With his massive bulk and muscle, he could probably crush the fool with merely one hand. Pentanimir’s head cocked, noticing the man’s swarthy complexion, facial art, and his bare head with a single braid draped over his shoulder. He pictured Kuhani then, and he knew there was something exceptional about this man.

“For this you extend punishment?” Pentanimir said, peering inside the cart. “If you had the height to see, he’s loading stakes along the sides of the cart. Everyone here can reach them.” Pentanimir looked the squat man up and down. “Well, mayhaps not you.”

Pentanimir turned back to the man, extending out his hand. “What’s your name?”

“I’m called Symeon, Sir, of the Jasiri.”

“Jasiri?” he said, recalling the name, but not the significance. His accent was familiar, too.

As Symeon rose to his full four-and-a-half-cubit height, Pentanimir took a step back.

Symeon? he thought, by the gods, Zeta. He swallowed hard, picturing Symeon being forced to abuse the tiny woman. He could only shake his head, desperately trying to remove the painful image from his mind.

“Sym—Symeon, of the Jasiri,” he stammered. “I’m in charge of this journey and these men. You’ve committed no wrong and are loading just as I would’ve done. Please continue, we’ll need to leave soon.”

“Beilzen, my uncle appointed you to this detail, but I have the final say,” Pentanimir said. “If you can’t conduct yourself as an honorable guard of Nazil, we have no need of you.”

“Do as you choose to those serving your home. You’ll not do so here. Symeon is the Zaxson’s attendant. As such, he alone may order redirection or those he has granted that authority. It’s not for you to assign punishment to anyone. Are we clear, son of Perrin?”

“We’re clear,” he sneered.

“Pardons, Sir, the cart is loaded,” Symeon said.

“Honorable Zaxson and my beautiful Lady Denotra.” He bowed. “To what do we owe this honor?”

“My daughter wanted to see you off, Pentanimir, and I wished to discover for myself if all the preparations were in order.”

“You have provided much, Zaxson, and the workers have done exceptionally well. We also offer our profound gratitude for the barrel of sweet red.”

“The nights can grow cold near the mountains. I expect a full report, First Chosen. The patrols you’ve led didn’t venture far into the wood. This assignment will be different. Make good use of the light the gods provide.”

“As you say, Zaxson.”

“Walk with me, Pentanimir,” Denotra said. “I’d like a moment in private.”

“What would you have of me, my lady?”

“Of that, you know,” she grinned. “I’ll miss you and your touch while you’re away. You’ve awakened something in me.” She paused, moving closer. “Something that needs to be fed.”

“It’s a hunger that we share,” he said, bringing her hand to his lips.

“I don’t even get to kiss you?”

“I fear that your father wouldn’t appreciate such a gesture.”

“Well, I’ll think about the pleasure we’ll share upon your return,” she whispered. “My body still trembles at the memory.”

“Are you satisfied now, Daughter?” Draizeyn asked.

“For now,” Denotra said, looking at Pentanimir libidinously.

“Good. Travel safely and swiftly. Much rests on what you discover at the foot of the mountains.”

“Aye, Sir Benoist. We just closed the gates behind them.”

“If they return soon, send word to me immediately.”

Oxilon smirked, kicking his heels into his mount. After a quick glance over his shoulder, he pulled up his cowl, hurrying through the sparse streets.

When Oxilon reached his nephews’ home, he peered around again, banging on the door.

“Is that you, Gali?” Zeta’s weak voice called from inside.

“It’s the true head of this home.”

“Sir Pentanimir and Sir Danimore commanded me not to open the door for anyone but Gali, Sir. I’ll be punished if I disobey them.”

“Do you dare deny entry to their uncle, High Advisor to the Zaxson, and true head of this home? Open this door, slave, or you’ll experience what true punishment is.”

Zeta caressed her stomach, whispering a silent prayer as she unlatched the door. “For—forgive me, Sir Benoist. I didn’t mean to be disrespectful. I had to do what my masters commanded.”

Oxilon pushed her aside, taking a seat on the divan. “I promised that I’d ensure you were about your duties, and I see I’m just in time. You look as if you were abed.”

Zeta gathered the low collar of her gown, trying to cover herself. “My masters ordered me to rest so that I’d be able to serve upon their return.”

“Rest? I’ve just the thing to urge you to action. Firstly, bring me some refreshments, then you can remove my boots.”

“Yes, milord,” she said, hobbling to the kitchen. She prepared his tray and set it down on the table in front of him. As she lowered to her knees, she winced, clutching her side. “I’ll clean the mud from your boots, milord,” she said, struggling to stand.

“What fruit and bread do you have?”

“There’s some oat bread and sweet cakes. The masters brought plums and melon from the market, but they’re not as sweet as the ones from last season.”

“I didn’t ask for your opinion. Go and fetch them at once.”

“Wait. You should secure the door first. My nephews value your safety, do they not?”

She froze, feeling stabbing, icy pricks coursing down her spine. She wanted to run, to hide, anything to get away from him. But she followed his commands, returning to the kitchen. After loading the tray, she lifted it from the table, and stepped from behind the wall. Immediately, she gasped, stumbling back. While trying to regain her footing, the tray dropped, causing the food to scatter across the floor.

“Pick that up!” he demanded, landing a hard slap. “Am I some dog who eats from the floor?”

“No—no, milord, forgive me. I didn’t know that you were there,” she said, steadying herself against the table, attempting to regain her senses. Once she lowered to her knees, he grinned, stepping closer.

“I’m told that you have a special skill with your mouth. I think I’ll test it for myself.” Tossing his cloak over his shoulder, he began untying his laces.

Tears welled in her eyes as she backed away, shaking her head. “No, please no.”

“Do you think you have a choice, you human piece of filth,” he said, twisting a handful of her hair. “You should thank me for allowing you such an honor.”

“Please, I’m not well, milord, I—” She gagged.

“I don’t give a damn, you little whore. I’m not my nephews,” he moaned, clutching the back of her head. “Surely, if you can take the dark slave’s cock, you can take mine with ease.” He strained, increasing his efforts. The more she struggled against him, the more excited he became.

“Hells…yes,” he said, shuddering with the powerful release.

When he backed away, she grabbed her throat, gagging and fighting for air. Oxilon leaned against the half-wall, catching his breath. In his youth, his lovemaking would last throughout the night. Now, he decided to test his endurance again. Reaching down, he wrenched Zeta up to her feet. He pushed her over the wooden table, tossing her gown over her head as his thick fingers began to probe.

“The Zaxson was right: your hole is too large for a normal-sized man.” He smiled, glancing around the room. “But mayhaps not for that,” he said, pointing to a thick wooden pole propping up the door to the floor compartment.

“Gods, no, please milord, no,” she pleaded, scrambling away as he pulled up his trousers.

He laughed. “I see why my nephew hasn’t screwed you.” He yanked the pole, causing the door it supported to slam shut. “His cock would be lost in that chasm.”

He continued his pleasures until he grew weak from the continuous eruptions. After a final release, he shoved her away, causing her to topple from her knees. He sat wide-legged at the edge of the divan, attempting to catch his breath and calm his body. Once the sensitivity eased, he wiped the wetness away, pulling on his trousers and boots.

“It’s a shame that your skill was nothing of note. I’ve had better whores in the lowers,” he said, straightening his hair and moving to the door. “Oh yes, be sure to tell your masters thank you from me. Do wash out your mouth first, though. You wouldn’t want them smelling my shit when they talk to you,” he laughed, slamming the door in his wake.

Zeta cried out, struggling to her knees. The pains assailing her body paled to those in her heart and mind. She fell back, clutching her womb and womanhood. Every tendon in her body felt aflame as she collapsed again, writhing on the floor.

Brahanu nestled in to Itai, enjoying the feel of his arms around her. The sound of his heartbeat as her head rested on his chest was a constant reminder of the love they always shared, and she’d forever cherish. She smiled then, the melodic chimes attached to the carriage’s side were a perfect accompaniment to his heartbeats. She couldn’t imagine a more perfect ending to the start of her new life. Though it was a long day, she could repeat each aspect unendingly.

“I love you, my wife,” Itai said, enjoying the sound of it.

“I love you, too.”

He lifted her face to his, leaning down for a kiss. The surge of pleasure tickled down her entire body as she drew him in closer, wrapping her arms around him. Itai returned her affection, moaning against her lips.

“Pardon, ya two,” Tioch said, clearing his throat. “We been waitin’ out here for a bit.”

Itai flushed as they both chuckled, looking out at their parents.

“No, pardon us,” Brahanu said. Itai lifted her from the carriage, and Amani immediately embraced her.

“Ya done well, Son. Yer mum would be pleased,” he said, stifling his emotion. “Ya gots a beautiful wife and home. I’m proud of ya.”

“I love you, Papa,” Itai said, pulling him into a hug.

Brahanu held Amani tighter, witnessing the display. Their tears began anew, feeling both joy and sadness in that moment.

“All right, you two,” Hacom said. “She’s not going off to explore Shadow Frost. She’s going under the protection of her husband.” He took Amani’s hand, gesturing to Itai.

After offering final goodbyes, the carriages pulled away. For a moment, Brahanu didn’t move. She watched their parents fade into the darkness as the chimes’ melodies faintly wafted on the wind.

“Are you ready,” Itai said, his voice barely over a whisper.

When she turned to face him, he scooped her into his arms. Itai smiled, pushing open the door, allowing her to see their home for the first time.

Brahanu gasped, trying to take in everything all at once. “By the gods, Itai, you did this?” she asked, turning one way and then the other.

He lowered her to the floor, keeping hold of her hand. “Papa and me. Do you like it, Brahanu?”

“Like it?” She kicked off her shoes, curling her toes in the thick floor covering. “I love it, Itai, all of it. It’s the most beautiful home that I’ve ever seen.” She paused, stepping across the floor. “It’s wood!”

“It is. I know how much you love the feel and smell of it.”

“I wanted to bring part of everything you love here. Once you decide on window coverings, Nesrine will make them for us.”

“Everything is incredible. I always knew that you were talented, but I’ve never seen anything like this. You’ve made me the happiest woman in all the lands.”

He smiled again, unable to keep the blush from his cheeks. “I have more to show you. There are three large bedchambers and one small, a common room, a dining chamber, and Naji assisted with the kitchen. She said, ‘ye men don’t know nothin’ ‘bout such things.’ ” He chuckled, mimicking her voice. When he tugged on her hand, she didn’t move.

“Don’t you want to see?”

Itai’s smile took in his whole face as he scooped her back into his arms, carrying her to their bedchamber. Brahanu removed her stockings, enjoying the softness of the bed. She glanced around the spacious room, decorated in her favorite colors: lilac and gold. Beautiful embroidered blankets covered the canopied bed with more cushions than she had ever seen. The flickering candles outlined their bed, scented with rosemary and jasmine. Brahanu fell back, rolling on her side.

“Is it feather-stuffed, Itai?”

“Yes, but there’s a woollen mattress beneath. I knew that you were accustomed to a feather mattress.”

“But the expense of it—”

“Doesn’t matter. This is our home, and you shouldn’t have to forego what you’ve always had because you married me. I want—”

“Itai, I haven’t lost anything by marrying you. I’ve gained so much, and have more than I ever knew existed. But…” she paused, sitting up again. “…there is something that I want that you haven’t provided.”

Itai glanced around, his brow knitting. “What is it?”

“It’s you,” she said, reaching out to him. His smile returned as she pulled him down to her. She caressed his face and chest, moving on top of him.

“Shhh,” she said, her tongue tickling down his neck and over his clavicle. When she felt his arousal, she kissed up to his lips, gently suckling his tongue.

“I love you,” she whispered, slowly stimulating him. Within moments, Itai tensed, grabbing hold of her hips.

“Brahanu. Forgive me,” he breathed. “That’s not how I wanted it to be.”

She merely shook her head, covering his lips again. “We’re only beginning, my love,” she said, sliding from the bed, and drawing him up in front of her. Brahanu unclasped his tunic, kissing each newly exposed part of his body. Her fingertips tickled down his abdomen as her tongue encircled a nipple.

“Brahanu, how do you know these things? How do you know how to drive me mad!” he said, turning her toward the bed. His hands moved in a blur, untying the bonding knot around her waist. Hastily loosening her laces, he slid the gown down, fumbling with the ruffled layers beneath.

“Let me,” she said, removing her skirts, and the ribbon adorning her hair. When she slid free from her underclothing, Itai’s eyes widened, seeing all her beauty for the first time.

“Must I stand here bare alone, or will you please me with your nakedness as well?”

For a moment, he could only stare, the pulsations of his arousal threatening to overwhelm him. As he licked the dryness from his lips, he continued to disrobe, revealing what lay beneath.

“By the gods.” She reached a trembling hand forward, shaking her head. It’s nearly a cubit , she thought, fearing for the first time, her fingers not coming near to closing. “Itai, the...it...I can’t...it’s impossible. I—”

“This has always belonged to you, Brahanu, and no other.”

“Itai, I desire all of you, but I don’t know how I can—”

“Then you’ll have what you desire,” he said, taking her hand and leading her back to the bed. As she laid down, he cupped her chin, kissing her tenderly.

“Do you love me, Brahanu,” he whispered, kissing down her chest.

The intensity of his touch sent waves of pleasure cascading through her entire body. “Yes, I love you, only you,” she moaned, the motion of his tongue increasing as he continued lower.

“It’s beautiful, Brahanu, all of you is beautiful,” he breathed, his lips, tongue, and fingers bringing her to a peak of satisfaction that she’d never known. She gripped his shoulders, nearly screaming with the eruption igniting every receptor in her body.

“Gods,” he moaned, enjoying her sweetness before returning to her lips. “I love you,” he said, slowly sliding into her warmth.

“It’s only been three suns. We’ll need to continue a while longer.”

“Aye, but the Zaxson wants trees harvested before the cold sets in, Nakaris said. We’ll have to cover a greater distance and return to Nazil with haste.”

“And what say you?” Pentanimir asked.

“Me?” Beilzen glanced around, surprised. “Both are true. The Zaxson needs a full report in order to send the slaves and builders. Mayhaps after we break our fast, we should each choose a different direction. This would increase the coverage and bring our duty to an end.”

“I had thoughts of the same,” Pentanimir said. “The concern isn’t merely for safety, but one might see what the other has missed. However, we do need to report soon.” Pentanimir stood, surveying the area. “After morning meal, Nakaris, you’ll take a cart and head toward the water’s edge. Take good measure and place the stakes accordingly.”

“Aye, First Chosen.”

“Beilzen, you’re tasked with the mountain’s edge, noting all that you see: falls, pools, loose rocks, and anything of note. You may take a cart with you as well.”

“As you say. But what about the wolves?”

“Yes,” Beilzen said, rubbing the hilt of his sword.

“Brother, our road will be the most difficult. We’ll take one horse from each cart, a supply of stakes, and split the center,” Pentanimir continued. “When the sun reaches its apex, we’ll return here, all of us. No matter how far you’ve traveled, return at that point.”

“Yes, Brother,” Danimore said, handing him some bread and fish. “Will we make for home upon our return?”

“If we still have light, and everyone agrees, we’ll move closer to home. But it’ll take us at least two suns to make Nazil.”

“My mind is one with Danimore,” Nakaris said. “I’d have this duty behind us and start for home. The light will stay with us for some time before we need to stop again.”

Beilzen nodded. “The Zaxson will be satisfied with what we’ve done. There’s no need to linger past the duty of this day. I, too, long for a soft bed, and even softer breasts to lay my head upon.”

“What do you know about breasts, Beilzen?” Nakaris laughed. “The Zaxson cleared all the whore houses in Nazil. Where would you find breasts to lie on?”

“Danimore knows of what I speak. You have no need of whore houses when you own slaves. They do as they’re bid and cost no coin.”

He and Nakaris laughed, clanking their mugs together as Danimore and Pentanimir exchanged a glance.

“I have no need of whores or slaves,” Danimore said. “I prefer my ladies willing and unpaid.”

Nakaris pointed, roaring with laughter.

“Ah, as do I, my friend,” Nakaris said, jabbing him with an elbow. “Willing, wet, and very able.”

“All right, we don’t want to raise the animals in the wood with our chatter,” Pentanimir said. “We need to finish our meal and complete our tasks.”

Danimore tossed his bone in the pit, turning away. “I’ll prepare the horses and retrieve some stakes. When you’ve finished, snuff the fire and join me.”

“Did we say something to offend Dani?” Nakaris asked.

“No. Dani has always been the more indomitable of us. He’s never aspired to be a Chosen, yet he would’ve made a fine one.”

“I thought the mention of bedding slaves caused his anger.” Beilzen grinned.

“Slaves? Dani has no need of slaves,” Pentanimir said. “We have attendants to tend our home and stable, nothing more. Neither of us accepts anything that’s not given freely.”

“Aye, Dani’s always been like my brother,” Nakaris said. “His integrity can’t be questioned. When we visited Yarah last season, I even paid for his whore, but he wouldn’t be moved. Dani isn’t one for pretenses. If he proclaims a thing, he lives it.”

Beilzen shrugged. “If whores weren’t to be had, we wouldn’t have them. And what good is a slave if she can’t be taken? Besides, they get pleasure from it, at least mine does.”

“I wouldn’t know, Beilzen,” Pentanimir said. “I’ve never forced myself on anyone nor do I want to.”

“Isn’t your servant pregnant?” Nakaris asked.

“She is,” Pentanimir said, glad to see his brother approaching. “Ah, Dani, is everything ready?”

“Good, then let’s finish our duty and return to our homes.”

The men packed their supplies, snuffing out the fire. Danimore never took his eyes from Beilzen, replaying his comments in his mind while gauging their intent. If you wanted to elicit an impassioned response to report back to my uncle, you’ll have to try harder than that, he thought, mounting his horse. After Pentanimir came to his side, he gave the order, and the men continued to their assigned locations.

“Be still, Dani. We knew when Uncle selected Beilzen for this assignment what to expect. It wasn’t long ago that we regarded Beilzen as a friend. Not so anymore. His eagerness for a better position clouds his mind and impedes his judgement. Uncle is determined to control every aspect of our lives, Zeta is only part of it.”

“Uncle’s actions have become intolerable, especially as they pertain to Zeta. He never met her until I brought her home. Why in seven hells does he care?”

“I doubt that he even knows. It’s one aspect of our lives that he couldn’t control, that alone could be the reason. He claims it’s merely due to her status and the men who used her in the citadel. He doesn’t think she’s a proper attendant for one pledged to the Zaxson’s daughter.”

“Why would you mention that? It’s not her fault what they did to her. If anyone should feel shame, it’s them, all of them.”

“Dani, your words are true, yet they hold no meaning. Zeta has worth to us, but not to them. It’s easier to assign disparaging labels that disassociate her from what they proclaim to be. If they looked at her as we do, they’d have to admit the truth: we are all the same. But they use their contrived differences to incite malignancy and justify their wrongs. This isn’t something that we can change, Dani. It’s just the way of things.”

“Because it is doesn’t mean that it’ll always be,” Danimore said. “We’re not alone in our beliefs.”

“No, we’re not, but it’s too dangerous to speak out so.”

“If Nazil won’t change, I will. I’ll find a way to free both Zeta and me from our captivity. The weight of it’s crushing me.”

Pentanimir sighed, noticing his brother’s anguished visage. “Dani, there’s a lot that I need to tell you. Some of it, you won’t want to hear, but I can’t keep it from you anymore. You also need to know why I left Nazil. If you truly want to help Zeta, I know of someplace that you could go.”

“Yes, I’ll tell you more when we’re further in the wood. Too many things are happening and I fear for her and her child.”

“I thought that Draizeyn spoke favorably on the matter. They’re not safe?”

“Uncle wasn’t pleased with the decision. With him and the crows on the council bending his ear, I fear that it won’t remain so.”

“Again, Uncle interferes? Why can’t he leave us to our lives?”

“This is what he’s always wanted. He’s no longer in Father’s shadow, and he’ll exert his authority as long as he draws breath.”

“Mayhaps he’s drawn it long enough.”

Pentanimir halted, turning to face him. “Don’t ever speak so, Dani, not even in jest. If anyone overheard you, you’d be branded a traitor and tortured until death.”

“Forgive me. I mustn’t allow my frustration to rule me. Regardless of anything else, he’s Father’s brother.”

“Just keep your peace a while longer, and I’ll help you attain what you seek.”

“Again, you speak in riddles. Speak plainly.”

Pentanimir glanced around again, putting his heels into his mount. “Come, Brother. We’ll talk more soon.”

They rode a while longer, planting stakes to mark their path. Pentanimir veered away from his usual route, staying alert for any sign of the villagers. It wasn’t until they reached the farthest point where the brush became the thickest did he dismount, resting on a toppled tree.

“Join me,” Pentanimir said. “Did you notice the path that we took?”

Danimore’s brow creased. “Yes. The trees appeared much the same. Now, they change, and the brush grows thicker.”

“Good. It’s important that you commit it to memory. The trees we passed will remain the same throughout the cold season. Their leaves are unchanging and will be simple to recall. Also, we veered to pass over the third hill. This is of great importance.”

“Dani, are you certain that you’d leave Nazil to protect Zeta?”

“I’ve never been more certain about anything or anyone. I’m in love with her, Pentanimir. If there’s a way to keep her safe, I’ll do it.”

“There is a way that I’ve known about for some time. There’s a village where humans and Nazilians live together…freely. They’ve wed and have children, too. They’re beautiful, Brother, beautiful children who resemble both parents.”

“Do you mock me, Pentanimir? If there was such a place, Draizeyn would’ve destroyed it long ago.”

“He would if he knew of its existence.”

“Where is this place? Where would I need to go?”

“I’ll tell you more when it’s time to leave. For now, remember our path. It’ll be integral to you finding the village, and them finding you.”

“But this doesn’t explain why you left Nazil.”

“No, it doesn’t,” Pentanimir said, taking a deep breath. “Remember when I returned and you thought that I was angry about my pledge?”

“I was angry at myself and what I allowed. I didn’t want to face my pledge while my heart belongs to another. It wasn’t my intent to fall in love, but I am, and knowing that it can never be is a pain that no man should suffer.”

“Who, Brother, who do you love?”

“Her name is Brahanu. When I say that I understand your situation with Zeta, I’m speaking true.”

“But how could you—” Danimore paused as a flicker of understanding reached him. “She’s human? Is that it? The one you love is human?”

Pentanimir nodded. “She’s the most beautiful woman that I’ve ever seen. Her eyes, it was her eyes that drew me. They are dark as the night, only one thousand times more beautiful. If you could love upon first seeing, that’s what I did, and my love grows stronger each day.”

“Why haven’t you told me this before?”

“I wouldn’t plague you with my dishonor. If not for Zeta, I couldn’t tell you now.”

“There’s no dishonor in sharing your heart,” Danimore said, resting a hand on his shoulder. “Does she live in this village?”

“No, she lives far from there. When I left Nazil, she was awaiting me. I led her to the village to keep her safe. We didn’t intend to fall in love or to become one. It was like we were drawn to each other, and I could only feel whole when I was a part of her.” He closed his eyes, taking another deep breath. “I have more to tell you.”

“Tell me of it and remove some of the weight from your mind.”

Pentanimir sighed. “Brahanu lives near Dovak in Cazaal. When we made love, she had never…she was maiden.”

“She gave herself, willingly?”

“I wouldn’t force myself on her,” Pentanimir said, with irritation. “She was maiden, and now, she carries my child.”

“Yes. Now do you understand why I don’t want to marry Denotra? Had it been anyone else in Nazil, I wouldn’t honor the pledge. It’s Brahanu that I want to marry and build a life with. She’s having my child and a part of me dies each day that I can’t be near her.”

“I’m sorry, Pentanimir, I didn’t know. Can’t you send a message or…or find some way to see her? When your child comes, it could resemble you. What’re you going to do?”

“I don’t know anything right now,” he said, roughly rubbing his face. “Brahanu promised to meet me in the village, but I hope I can see her sooner.”

Pentanimir clenched his eyes, and then met his brother’s. “I need to tell you something else. I spoke to you about ghosts; ghosts of the past. I’ve kept this from you out of love, but Uncle recently said something that alerted me that he knew of Father’s betrayal.”

“Father? What betrayal?”

Pentanimir smiled wistfully. “We’re like our father in many ways, Dani. Something happened when we were young, something that haunts my dreams. The man’s name is Crissu , though the guards called him a savage .”

“Crissu? I don’t know anyone by that name.”

“You wouldn’t. Crissu was our brother.”

“Brother?” Danimore leapt to his feet. “What are you talking about?”

“Sit, Dani, the memory is pain enough.”

“Pentanimir, how? Why wouldn’t they tell us about our brother?”

“Mother mightn’t have known about him.”

Danimore’s mouth gaped. “He was a bastard? But who? How?”

“Father never told me. If I hadn’t been there to witness his death, I wouldn’t have known about him.”

“Pentanimir, speak plain. My head swims at your words.”

“Crissu was only half-Nazilian, Dani. Do you understand now? His mother was human.”

“The hell you say! No, that can’t be. Father wouldn’t…he couldn’t…no. Father led the battle in Hyorin. He might’ve regretted it, but he still led the guard. He didn’t hate the humans, but he wouldn’t have a bastard son. No.”

“We place Father above those in Nazil, but he wasn’t a god. He was wonderful to us, Dani, and held an honored position. But his son, our brother, died by his hand. That image will forever haunt my dreams. He said AvHotther, and called to our father, his father, and he killed him for it. Crissu fell to the ground and looked into my eyes. He…he…died with the word brother on his lips.”

“This is too much. I can’t believe Father would kill his son. And—and—half-human? Why? Please tell me this is a bad jest.”

“I’ve prayed for the same since that day. Father might’ve loved this woman as we love Brahanu and Zeta. Having his son come to Nazil—” he sighed again, shaking his head. “He would’ve been tortured and killed if anyone knew.”

“So, instead, he murders his son? It makes no sense.”

“It never has, but that’s the truth. You wanted to share what haunts my dreams. Now, we’ll suffer it together.”

“What’re we going to do, Pentanimir? What if this woman had another child?”

“That’s a truth that died with our father. We need to continue with our plan,” he said, checking their surroundings. “Firstly, we’ll finish our duty. I’ll position the stake and return the way we came. You travel south until you hear the Raphar. Then turn eastward until you reach the stones.”

“Will you tell me more about all of this when we return to Nazil?”

Hosdaq rushed to Wosen’s room, wrenching the door open with such force it banged loudly against the wall. Wosen jerked, his eyes widening, meeting his father’s. He’d donned Hosdaq’s hauberk and plackart with the rest of his armor sticking up from a haversack as he clutched his Xtabyren.

“What is this?” Hosdaq demanded. “Why have you removed my armor and sword from the chest?”

“They needed care.”

“Care? What do you know about caring for such armaments? These are rare and honored tools of war. They’re not to be used as toys.”

Hosdaq reached out, snatching his Xtabyren away. “Take all of this off immediately, and put it back in my chest. These are earned through honor and duty,” he said, holding his Xtabyren aloft. “You can’t claim them without proving yourself worthy to wield them.”

“How can I prove anything when you won’t allow it? You’ve trapped me here away from our home and honor. Why am I forced here with humans when our people are the rulers of Faélondul?”

“I tire of this foolishness, Wosen. You’re human, too, or have you forgotten about your mother?”

“I could never forget your wife. All anyone here does is remind me about Esme and how wonderful she was.” His eyes rolled. “You talk about her as if she was one of the gods, Father, but she was human, and beneath our people.”

Hosdaq’s hand was a blur, landing a blow that sent Wosen stumbling sideward.

“How dare you speak about your mother that way! She loved you more than herself! When she learned that she was pregnant with you, she was the happiest she’d ever been. You don’t know what she suffered, what we both suffered to be together and have this family. Now you dare speak about her as nothing? Not while I draw breath will that be. My son or no, you’ll never defile her memory again.”

“How dare me? How dare you. You’re the one who always talked about Nazil’s greatness and the honor of the Chosen Guard. You dangled it in front of me all my life just to snatch it away from me now. Why! Why should I be satisfied here when the life I want is there? Why must I be satisfied with being human? You’re my father, and you’re not human. When Malkia speaks about home, you tell her that she might see it one day. Is it because she looks Nazilian and I don’t? Is it?” Wosen’s voice rose in pitch, his eyes welling with tears.

“I’m sorry, Wosen, all right. I’ve already told you the why of it. Mayhaps I shouldn’t have shared such stories with you, but I wanted you to be proud of all your heritage. Within the white city, there have always been honorable men, but the leaders corrupt all that we are. True honor should’ve prevented the atrocities of the past, and those yet being committed. It was that same honor that caused me to aid the people in Hyorin, not destroy them. Why can’t you understand that?”

“Oh, I understand. You don’t want me to have the same honor bestowed upon you.”

Hosdaq grunted in frustration, running his hands through his hair. “Why won’t you listen? If the honor could be bestowed, you’d have already received it. You’re half-Nazilian—half . Only your eyes are like mine, and that alone would be offensive to those that you worship. As soon as you approached the gates, they’d throw you in irons. If allowed to live, you’d be slave to those who think of you as an abomination and an insult to their purity. You have the best of both your mother and me. Why isn’t that good enough for you? Why can’t you find pride in being both human and Nazilian?”

“Pride,” he scoffed. “There’s no pride to be had living amongst cowards. At the first whisper of war, they plan to run instead of preparing an attack. I want to be a Chosen, like you were, and Pentanimir is. That’s where true honor lies. I want to plan the attack, not run from it. I’m Nazilian, not some mewling caitiff!”

“There aren’t any cowards here. Cowards couldn’t have built and maintained everything that we have in Bandari. Here, we are one. There’s no need for fabricated titles or the subjugation of others to elevate ourselves. We are equal, as it should be. The cowards are the Nazilian soldiers who destroyed Hyorin, steal and rape children, and enslave the populace. There’s no honor in that.”

“They attacked the enemy! It makes no difference the age or gender. They posed a threat to Nazil and had to be destroyed.”

“What the hell are you saying?” Hosdaq’s astonishment was beyond words. His mouth gaped, staring into Wosen’s hate-filled eyes. “What madness is this? Surely, this isn’t how you feel. How could you have been raised in this village yet speak like you’re in service to the Zaxson?”

“I’d rather serve our Zaxson than to allow another sun to rise with me living with these caitiffs,” Wosen shouted, turning away from him.

“How dare you show your back to me!” Hosdaq gripped his arm, spinning him back around. His Xtabyren clanged to the floor as Wosen struggled against his tight hold. “You talk like a damned fool! The Zaxson you worship would have you tortured and enslaved! The guards you want to join would take turns raping and beating you. That’s what awaits you in Nazil!”

“Liar,” Wosen screamed, fighting to break free. “You’re just trying to keep me away because you can’t ever return. You’re the one who’d be tortured for your treachery and desertion. You! That’s what you truly fear. If they learn about me, they’ll come for you. You’re a liar and a traitor to our people. You won’t keep me from my honor!”

“Take these things off. You won’t wear them in my presence. Remove them now, Wosen,” Hosdaq said, grabbing the plackart and jerking it away. Wosen lurched sideward, unable to keep his footing. When he crashed to the floor, Hosdaq reached down to him.

“Get away from me coward,” Wosen shouted, clutching the Xtabyren and slashing wildly. “You’re a damn traitor! Get away from me!”

Hosdaq’s eyes widened, his hands grasping his abdomen. He glanced over at his son and then back down to the blood gushing from his wounds.

“Wo—Wosen,” he breathed, stumbling back woozily. “Why? I—I love you. Why?” His breathing was labored as he tried to turn, staggering toward the door.

Wosen’s chest heaved, leaping up to his feet. Flipping the Xtabyren in his hand, he raised it high, landing a hard blow to the back of Hosdaq’s head. His eyes clenched as the subsequent spray of blood covered his face.

“You love only yourself,” Wosen said, kicking the still body sprawled out on the floor. He wiped the blood from his face, frantically looking around his room. Grabbing up his haversack, he quickly finished packing and ran from his home.

“Wosen,” Hibret called to him. “My aunt and I made some sweets. I was coming to bring you some.” She hesitated, noticing his demeanor. “Wosen? Are you all right?” Hibret asked, taking a step back. He didn’t respond, never ceasing his rapid run. Wosen collided with her, continuing to the stable.

“Oy!” a guard shouted. “What’re you doing in there?”

When Wosen emerged atop his horse, he slashed at the guards, galloping toward the wood. Villagers spilled into the courtyard, hearing the loud shouts from the guards.

“What in all hells?” Emet said, rushing to Hibret’s side. “Are you all right? What happened?”

“I—Wosen—he knocked me down.” She nearly swooned, grasping the gushing wound on her forehead.

“Elders,” Nurul interrupted. “It was Wosen. He knocked her down and then fled into the wood. He was wearing some type of chainmail and attacked the guards with a sword.”

“By the gods,” Vot said. “Where’s Hosdaq?”

“I didn’t see Elder Hosdaq,” Hibret said. “But Wosen ran from his home.”

“Nurul, will you take Hibret to the dawa so Saifu can tend her?” Vot asked. “Aizen, tell your mother what happened and then find Nzuri and Kuhani. Ahni, come with Emet and me. We need to check on Hosdaq.” As they rushed toward Hosdaq’s home, Vot paused, addressing the guards. “Wake the others and ensure they’re armed. We need to begin a search and protect our borders.”

Vot looked over the village, a feeling of loss and regret encompassing his soul. As he pushed open the door to Hosdaq’s home, that feeling only intensified.

“Hosdaq. Elder Hosdaq,” Vot’s shaky voice called out. “Are you here?”

“Wait, Father,” Ahni said. “I hear something.”

Vot couldn’t move. He stared blankly across the room, watching his son disappear around the corner.

“Here, Father, he’s here,” Ahni shouted. “Father, Elder, come quickly!”

“By the gods, no,” Emet said, lowering to his knees. “Hosdaq…Hosdaq…can you hear me?”

Hosdaq’s swollen eyes fluttered, his lips quivering. One blood-covered hand raised as a flux of blood oozed from his mouth.

“Ahni, make haste,” Vot said. “We need Nzuri now. Tell him about Hosdaq’s condition and then go to the dawa . As soon as Saifu’s tended Hibret, we need him here. Hurry!” Vot grabbed a stack of cloth.

“Emet, put pressure on the wounds, we must stop the bleeding. Until Nzuri comes, we must do what we can.”

As they worked, Huname and Olam entered the chamber.

“Wosen did this? No, no, he couldn’t! Why?” Huname wept, swaying to the floor. She wiped the matted hair from Hosdaq’s face, nestling a cushion beneath his head.

“What can I do?” Olam asked.

“Help us move him to the bed,” Vot said.

Hosdaq’s hoarse scream echoed through the chamber as they lifted him from the floor.

“We need something to wrap his head, and then we’ll have to remove his tunic to see his injuries, Emet. Hold him still while Huname helps me.”

She wiped away her tears, unclasping his tunic, and exposing the long gashes beneath.

“Emet, heat some water,” Vot said, stifling his emotion. “Huname, keep pressure on the cloth while I search for some herbs.”

“Hu—Huname—” Hosdaq’s voice was weak.

“Shhh…don’t try to talk. Please save what strength you have to heal.”

“I—It’s too late for me.”

“No, we won’t lose you, Hosdaq. Nzuri and Saifu are coming, they’re coming.”

“Lis—listen. Wo—sen, goes to Na—zil. Le—leave,” he struggled to say, gasping between each syllable.

“Where is he?” Saifu asked, running down the corridor with Nzuri. He skidded to a stop, gasping when he saw Hosdaq upon the blood-sodden bed. After a steadying breath, he went to his side, checking beneath the cloth.

“Nzuri, we must tend and seal these wounds. Heat the iron in the brazier, make haste,” he said, gently lifting Hosdaq’s head and raising a flask to his lips. “Drink this, Elder. It’ll dull your senses and lessen your pain.”

Hosdaq grimaced, drinking down the murky liquid. When he tried to speak again, his eyes rolled back as his body went limp.

“Gods, no!” Huname cried.

“He’s all right,” Saifu said. “That’s more than he needed, but I didn’t want him conscious.”

Saifu dabbed at the oozing blood, applying an oily mixture as he went. “This will slow the bleeding and cleanse the area,” he said, examining the wounds closely. “Thank the One god they aren’t as deep as I thought.” He blotted the gashes, checking Hosdaq’s breathing. After he was certain that he was unconscious, he stitched the center of the wounds, dabbing at them again.

“The iron is hot,” Nzuri said.

“Good,” he said, lifting it carefully. “Place your hands here and here, and push the skin together. When Nzuri was ready, Saifu wiped away the layer of oil, touching the iron to his skin.

“I have water,” Emet said.

“Thank you both,” Saifu said, sprinkling a tincture in the steaming pail. He tossed some cloth in the water, stirring it with his tongs. After a few minutes, he raised it up, waving away the steam billowing around them. Carefully, he laid it over Hosdaq’s fresh wounds.

“Will he recover?” Emet asked.

“The blood loss was significant, but the lacerations weren’t deep. If he has the strength and will, he can recover,” Saifu said, turning his attention back to Nzuri. “Please hand me the ointment. I’ll remain here and monitor his condition. I’d move him to the dawa , but I don’t want to risk aggravating his wounds. When will Kuhani arrive?”

“I sent Antenah in search of him. Kuhani was communing in the mountains. He needs to be here at Hosdaq’s side.”

“He does,” Saifu said. “Did Wosen really do this?”

“Yes,” Emet said, solemnly. “Right before he assaulted Hibret. How is she?”

“The bruise on her head is less painful than the one that he inflicted upon her heart.”

Emet sighed, resting a hand on his shoulder. “I’m sorry, Saifu. We all know how much she loves him.”

“How could Wosen do this?” Huname asked. “No one in this village loves him more than his father and Hibret. How could he do this?”

“Where’s Malkia?” Nzuri asked. “Did he hurt her?”

“No. She was spending the evening with Osmara,” Saifu said. “She told me that Hosdaq needed to talk to Wosen.”

“Hosdaq must’ve known that Wosen was beyond reason if he sent Malkia away,” Huname said. “But no one could have predicted something like this.”

“I’m going to assign a few guards here,” Vot said. “We don’t know where Wosen is, or if he’s going to return. We’ll rotate the stationed guards as well. We mustn’t fall prey to his lunacy and rage.”

“Hosdaq tried to speak to me,” Huname said. “He warned that Wosen was going to Nazil. Could it be true? Has he truly betrayed us?”

“That’s what my vision revealed,” Olam said. “We knew that he’d be in Nazil, but we didn’t know how or when it would happen. We certainly couldn’t have predicted that he’d hurt anyone as he did so.” He shook his head, looking over at Hosdaq. “We’re out of time, Elders. Once he reaches Nazil, they’re coming for us.”

“Why would they listen to him?” Emet asked.

“If he discloses information that should remain unknown, they’ll listen.”

“I believe you should continue this in the hall,” Saifu said. “Nzuri can remain here and assist. If there’s any change, we’ll send word immediately.”

“You’re right,” Vot agreed. “If you need anything, we’ll be in the hall.”

A crowd greeted the Elders as they exited Hosdaq’s home. Before they could take a step, questions and shouts erupted from the group. Raising a hand to silence them, Vot closed the door, moving forward.

“Elders, did Wosen really stab his father?” Hibret asked.

“Friends...friends, listen to me,” Vot said over their chatter. “Saifu and Nzuri are taking care of Hosdaq. He was injured, but his condition has already improved. If you have any further questions, please assemble in the hall.”

“What about Wosen?” a man called out. “What if he returns?”

“Nurul is doubling the guard and rotating their positions,” Vot said, embracing Huname and walking to the hall.

“Why didn’t we foresee this, husband?”

“Because the boy we once knew would be incapable of such acts. Our err was in not recognizing the man that he’s become.”

She convulsed, the raging chills intensifying with the inexorable agonies assailing her. Opening a puffy eye, she glanced woozily around the room, hearing the thumps on the door as a distorted, reverberant echo more than anything else. Barely a sliver of light shone through the shuttered windows, with floating particles dancing, twirling, and beckoning her back to unconsciousness. They were weightless and beautiful, untouched by what surrounded them, only visible within the brilliance of that warming ray.

“Zeta? It’s me, Gali. Zeta?” The voice waved through the air, pulling her from the sleep she so wanted.

Her eye opened again, glimpsing the undulating, dark shadow, outlined by the light streaming in from the door.

“Here,” she said, grasping her throat as she struggled to speak. “Here on the floor. Help me, Gali, please,” Zeta screamed, curling in pain.

“Gods! Zeta, what happened?” Gali said, rushing into the room. “Did you fall?”

“The door…lock the door.”

Gali swallowed hard, gazing down to her sprawled out naked on the floor. She glanced around the dark house, feeling pricks of trepidation trickling up her spine. After Zeta cried out again, Gali ran back to the door, turning the heavy lock.

“I’ll light the hearth and sconces first. Is there anyone else here?” Gali asked.

“No…just me…please help.”

Gali’s heart leapt in her chest as she heard Zeta’s agonized pleas. When the hearth illuminated the room, she gasped, stumbling back and tripping over loose items scattered on the floor. Gali moaned, lifting a hand up, only to jerk back in surprise.

“Zeta, are you bleeding?” she asked, never looking from the blood covering her hand. When no response was forthcoming, Gali crawled over to her side, turning Zeta around to face her. She stroked her bruised and clammy face, wiping away the sweat.

“Zeta, please, are you having pain?”

Her lips quivered, releasing a slight whimper before screaming out again, cradling her abdomen.

“No…no…no,” Gali said, rocking Zeta in her arms. She looked around the room again, laying her back on the floor. “There’s no time, I have to move you,” Gali said, hastening from the room, and returning with some blankets.

“I need you to slide over on the covers,” she said, tucking them under her side. “Do you understand?”

Zeta nodded, wincing as she moved.

Straining, Gali pulled the blanket down the corridor, trying not to jostle her. When they made it to Zeta’s chamber, Gali was breathing heavily, trying to see everything through the darkness.

“I’m going to move you to the bed. Just hold my wrists and try to stand, don’t strain, just try to balance yourself.”

Gali bent down, cupping her beneath the arms. With a hard tug, she wrenched Zeta up, falling back on the bed. “It’s all right,” she said breathlessly. “I have you.”

After situating Zeta on the bed, she lit the braziers and opened the shutters. Once the light bathed the room, she froze, noticing Zeta’s fresh bruises, but more so, the crown of the babe’s head.

Zeta’s screams seemed unending. She clutched her stomach, curling with the unrelenting pains. “Help me, Gali, I feel it, help me!”

“It’s all right, just breathe, I’m right here,” Gali said, dipping her hands in the basin, and taking supplies from the shelves. “Listen to me, Zeta, just breathe and push when I tell you.”

“I don’t know what to do,” Zeta screeched.

Gali positioned cushions behind her, dabbing her face with a cool cloth. After drizzling some water between her legs, she rubbed some oil around the battered opening, taking position between them.

“I know it’s hard, but you must listen to me. When you feel the pressure, you must push. Grab your knees and push as hard as you can.”

“All I feel is pressure! I can’t do it—I can’t!”

“I can’t do it for you, Zeta. Push through the pain, you must push!”

“I can’t do it! Help me!” she screamed. “I can’t—”

“Stop talking and push. Now!”

Zeta grasped her knees, pushing through the pain. She couldn’t think, breathe, or cry, the pain cascaded through her entire body.

“Good, good, Zeta, once more, quickly.”

Sucking in a sharp breath, she bore down again, screaming with the next push. The resonating shriek faded, replaced by the cries of her babe.

“A boy, Zeta. A fine healthy boy,” Gali said, tying off his cord and cutting him from his mother. After wiping the residue away, she wrapped him in a cloth, handing him to Zeta.

Zeta couldn’t move. She stared at her son in awe. Everything else faded away as she looked into his pale eyes, instantly in love.

“Your breasts should quiet him,” Gali said. “Just place his mouth near your nipple and he’ll suckle.”

“But...but I don’t know how.”

“Don’t be afraid,” Gali said, moving to her side. She reached, gently pinching Zeta’s nipple. “See the fluid there? Your breasts are full, and he’ll feed well. Let me help you.” After acclimating him to Zeta’s breast, his mouth surrounded the nipple, and he finally began to suckle.

“Oh, he sucks hard,” Zeta giggled and cried all at once.

“Your breasts will get used to it in time. Allow him to feed on one for a while, and then the other. I need to heat some water to clean you. Will you be all right?”

“Yes, Gali, and thank you. May the gods and Guardians bless you for what you’ve done.”

“May they bless you and your son as well.”

They exchanged smiles as Gali moved to the kitchen. Zeta looked at her son, leaning down for a kiss. “You look Nazilian, my precious little one. Mayhaps this alone will keep you with me.”

“You look as if you were made to have babes in your arms, Zeta. He’s a beautiful, healthy boy,” Gali said on her return.

“Thank you. How is it possible to love so completely? Nothing I suffered before this very moment has any meaning. He owns my heart.”

“That’s the bond of mother and child.” Gali smiled. “Have you selected a name for him?”

“I was going to name him after my uncle Raithym, but I don’t want to dishonor him.”

“Dishonor? How could that be a dishonor?”

“We were captured together and…and the Nazilians killed him.”

She gazed up at Zeta with empathy, continuing her work. “I think the opposite to be true. Your uncle lives on in you, Zeta, and you’d honor him by having your son do the same. Don’t allow the Nazilians’ evils to take from this joy. No matter the means, you have a son that you love, and an uncle you’ll forever remember. They can’t take that from you, as they’ll never remove the love and thoughts of my father and brother from me. Honor him and know that he’d be proud to have his name live on through your son.”

Zeta nodded, wiping away her tears. “My uncle didn’t have any children…he couldn’t. It was only the three of us. I always said that when I had sons, I’d name them Jansen for my father, and Raithym for my uncle.” She smiled. “My promised liked the idea, as long as our third son would have his name.”

“You hold your firstborn now, Zeta. What shall we call him?”

“His name’s Raithym, Raithym Jansen Adderley.”

“It’s a fine name, and it suits him well,” Gali said, rising and passing a needle through the flames. “I’ll need to sew a tear, but the area has been treated, and you shouldn’t feel any pain.”

“I trust you, Gali. Will it heal well?”

“If you keep it clean and apply the ointment that I’ll blend. I’ve known many women who’ve gotten an infection after childbirth. You must stay clean.”

“I will,” Zeta said.

As Gali began tending the wounds, she cringed. Setting the needle aside, she reached inside again, picking debris from the battered cavity. After another thorough pass, she washed the area, noticing the unnatural size of her swollen opening. This isn’t from the delivery , Gali thought. Some damage was evident before Zeta had given birth. She shook her head, suturing the opening, and placing more stitches than should’ve been necessary.

“Zeta, can I ask you something?”

“Of course, anything.”

“Earlier, I noticed blood on the floor in the kitchen. Did you fall?”

Tears filled Zeta’s eyes as visions of Oxilon invaded her mind. She wiped the imagined, lingering bile from her mouth, tasting it now as if it were fresh on her tongue. “Yes...yes, I fell in the kitchen.”

“And the tray of food and mug in the main room? Are those yours, too?”

“Yes, they’re mine. My masters told me to rest while they were gone so that I could serve upon their return.”

“I see,” Gali said, gathering up the soiled bedding and cloth. “I’ve finished tending your wound, and will wash up and make something to treat your throat. I’ve noticed that you have trouble speaking.” She walked to the door, looking over her shoulder. “I’ll also make a poultice for your face. Surely, you’d want those fresh bruises and wounds on your mouth to heal quickly.”

Zeta gasped as she touched her face. She’d forgotten about her injuries while delivering Raithym. As she slid her hand over her mouth again, the dried blood flaked away, drifting down on her son’s blanket. Her tears began anew, brushing them away, and praying that the memories of Oxilon’s abuse could be removed as easily.

Raithym had fallen asleep by the time Gali returned. She carried a full basket and a cup of steaming broth when she entered the room.

“You have to pat him gently on the back to free any air after he’s fed. For now, place him on the bed and I’ll help you dress. I also brought fresh drinking water and food. After I leave, you should secure the door and return to bed. Everything you’ll need will be at your bedside, Zeta. You need to rest more than anything now. Come, let me help you up so that we can get you dressed.”

“All right, thank you.” Zeta winced, sliding her legs over the side of the bed.

“Are you still feeling pain?”

“Yes, there’s still a great deal.”

“I’ll prepare a warm saltwater mixture for you to use between your legs. This and the ointment will speed your healing. After you dress, drink the tea. There’s a tincture of herbs that should ease your pain and help you rest. There are two others here as well. One is for the moon’s rise and the other for the sun. They’re better warmed, but don’t worry about that, just stir them and drink it all. You’ll feel better by the morrow, I promise.”

Once Zeta stood, Gali’s mouth went slack, tears forming in her eyes. “I thought that you said you fell?” she said, staring at Zeta’s torso and back.

Zeta peered down, seeing the dark bruises and swelling. “Yes,” she said with a stammer. “I–I fell. I fell and hit the table and then the floor.”

Gali pointed to a long, deep indention. “Then, how’d you get this?” she asked. “Did you fall backward and press yourself against a railing or the like? I know what pressure wounds look like, and this didn’t happen from a fall.”

“It’s…I…I can’t—”

“It’s all right, Zeta, I understand. I knew as much when I delivered your son. The abuse of your womanhood and splinters spoke much of your treatment. Splinters that could’ve embedded into your son’s skin. But just seeing your face and condition alerted me to your abuse. I’m sorry, truly, but don’t act as if I wouldn’t know. Even if I wasn’t a lakaar , your ill-treatment is evident.”

“Yes,” she finally admitted. “I didn’t want anyone to know. Someone came and…and used me badly, but I don’t want to tell my masters. My son is here and that’s all that matters. Please, Gali, I can’t let them know.”

Gali sighed, rubbing an ointment on the bruises before sliding on Zeta’s tunic. “I’m not going to mention it to the Benoists, but mayhaps you should. They’re not like many others that I’ve met here, and seem to care about you. I know that we can’t change how we were brought to Nazil, but when they return, they might be able to change what happens next.”

Brahanu turned, reaching to embrace Itai. When the space beside her was empty, she attempted to rise, only to fall back again. She clenched her eyes shut, panting through the wave of pain. It felt as if the tip of a sharp, hot blade stabbed at her womb and twisted. She’d told Itai about some discomfort after their lovemaking, but it was beyond that. She needed the lakaar .

“Good morrow, my wife,” Itai said, carrying a tray into the room. After propping it up on the bed, he took a seat beside her. “I didn’t want to wake you, Brahanu. How’re you feeling?”

“You didn’t tell me about a wound.”

She smiled, taking his hand. “Because I didn’t want you to worry. It’s a small tear and will heal quickly. I’ve tended the same when I assisted Lakaar Briac.”

“I’m sorry, Brahanu. I didn’t know how overwhelming it would be. I—I tried to be gentle and—”

He smiled, motioning to the tray. “I wanted to cook our first meal together. I made some fried eggs, honey cakes, salt fish, and tea.”

“Honey cakes? I didn’t know you could make them.”

“Naji taught me how to cook some things for you, and these were the first that I learned. I know that they’re your favorite.”

“They’re delicious,” she said, sampling a piece.

“The warm tea will soothe you. When I returned with your honey milk last night, you’d fallen asleep in the bath.”

“Forgive me, Itai. The day was full, and the bath relaxed me so. I wanted to sleep in your arms, not the tub.”

“You did that and more. After I lifted you from the tub, I was able to dry you,” Itai admitted shyly. “You are beautiful, Brahanu. I didn’t know your full beauty until you lay naked before me. Feeling your skin against mine is more fulfilling than anything I’ve known. I never want to be without you.”

Brahanu pulled him in for a kiss, feeling her tears emerging. It wasn’t regret this time, it was love. There was only Itai, and she thanked the gods for her husband.

“That’s a feeling that we share, my love. I’m yours, forever and always.”

“I want you to rest today while I attend to everything.” He smiled. “I’ll visit Lakaar Briac first and then our families. Would you like me to arrange our visits?”

“Yes, it’s expected after the bonding night. If you like, we can have noon meal with Father Tioch and evening meal at the citadel.”

He nodded, lifting some fish to her mouth. “Now, let’s enjoy our first meal together in our home. There’re many first to come for us, Brahanu.” He met her eyes. “Mayhaps we’ve even been blessed with a babe.”

Brahanu giggled. “Now you sound like my mother. She can’t wait until I’m pregnant.”

“No. I’m the one who can’t wait. I’ve already designed the nursery.”

Tears spilled from her eyes as she hugged him. She loved Itai with all her heart, and couldn’t comprehend why she needed anyone but him in her life. Wasted years , she lamented, drawing him closer for another kiss.

“I hope we’ll soon be blessed, Itai. I want to fill our house with children, as many as your heart desires.”

“If we were to have but one, I’d love it endlessly, just as I love you.”

After enjoying their meal together, he nestled her in his arms. They laid in silence, both relishing the comfort and love encompassing them. As the commotion began outside, Itai rose up, kissing her hand.

“Cazaal awakes,” he said. “Naji has offered to assist us for a while if you’d like.”

Brahanu bit her lip, admiring his nakedness as he dressed. The memories of their lovemaking caused a heat to rise in her. She didn’t utter a syllable until he pulled up his trousers, tucking his manhood away.

“Uhm…my mother spoke with Aysha recently about her daughter. Philomena is interested in procuring a position in a home. If she’s acceptable to you, I’d like to see if she’s still available. I know that Father Tioch needs Naji there.”

“If she’s who you want, I’ll speak to Aysha while I’m out.” He pulled on his boots, kissing her again. “I’ll return with haste, Brahanu. I love you.”

“I love you, too.”

Itai paused, running his hand over the stable door. It was small, and he hoped that it was enough for Brahanu. With Ared, they owned but two horses. Her father owned more than two dozen, and had as many servants. If not for Hacom gifting him the tract of land, he would’ve built in the lesser section of Cazaal: a section populated by those of lower station and birth. Others like him. With that, Itai looked back at the house he’d labored so long to build. I hope this will satisfy you, my wife , he thought, preparing his horse.

“I thought you were coming to visit an old man, Itai, until you passed without stopping,” Briac said, smiling up at him. His long, grey beard nearly reached his knees as he stood out on his stoop with a bushel of herbs beneath his arm. “How does my prize apprentice fare?”

“Good morrow, Lakaar Briac. I was thinking about Brahanu when I passed your house.”

“Ah, I can see why you’d lose your thought with visions of one so fair occupying your mind.” He winked, snipping bits from his plants.

Itai smiled, walking up to him. “She is at that. Brahanu sent me for some herbs.”

“Herbs I have aplenty, son of Tioch. Did she tell you what she needed?”

“She mentioned some kuzbarah and turmeric.”

“Kuzbarah and turmeric,” he repeated, clicking his tongue. “Where’s she feeling pain, Itai?”

“It’s, well, after, I—”

“Say no more, young man. Many have an issue after bonding and birthing. Mayhaps I’ll tend her myself. If the pain is such that she’d send for herbs, there might be more needed. Now, the turmeric, well that means she has some sort of wound.” He reached out, resting a hand on Itai’s arm. “Tell me: is the wound due to tearing or is there another cause?”

Itai looked at him for a moment before his gaze lowered.

“I only ask so I know whether to bring my sewing supplies. There’s no need for shame when it comes to healing.”

“It…it was during our bonding.”

“Wait here and I’ll grab my satchel. Might be wise to bring some coptis, fenugreek, castor, and honey. She might need one of my healing tonics to sip.”

Briac went inside, returning with a large satchel. Before closing the door, he paused, shouting back inside. “Don’t forget to stir the caldron, Gwennec. That elixir only needs a while longer before it’s finished. Keep an eye on it. You scorched my last batch!”

He closed the door, shaking his head. “It’s hard to find helpers as good as Brahanu. She was a natural healer, and beautiful both inside and out. You take good care of her, Itai.”

Itai nodded, helping the old man on the back of his horse. Briac sat side-saddle, always opting for a long tunic instead of trousers. After he was situated, he twisted his beard, stuffing it down his collar.

Itai grabbed the reins, turning the horse back towards his house. “Lakaar, may I ask you a question?”

“I believe you just did.” Briac chuckled.

“Indeed. You’ve tended many in this village and beyond since before I was even born.”

“How long will it take for Brahanu to be with child?”

“Oh, Itai, no one can give a proper answer,” Briac said, calming the unruly hairs blowing in the breeze. “She’s young and healthy. It only takes one bonding to create life. However, some are never able to conceive or hold a babe in their womb. Only the gods truly know. But don’t worry about such things. Give it time, and you’ll be blessed.”

Itai merely nodded, helping Briac dismount. After draping the satchel over his shoulder, he opened the door, leading him inside.

“Brahanu was abed when I left. It’s this way.”

“Did you build this house, Itai?”

“Yes, with help from my papa and Manto. We constructed the home first, and I finished the inside.”

“I knew that your father was a master craftsman, but I didn’t know you were, too. Hells, I haven’t even seen work like this in the high lords’ homes,” Briac said, touching one of the carved wooden beams they passed. “I haven’t ever seen such fine work, in fact.”

“You honor me, Lakaar. Thank you. I’d do much and more if it pleased my wife.”

Briac smiled up at him. “I believe you would, Itai, and she for you as well.”

“Brahanu, Lakaar Briac has come to see you,” Itai said, tapping on the door.

“Lakaar, I didn’t expect you to come. It’s wonderful to see you.”

“When your husband told me about your ailments, I had to come and tend you. You might’ve been my best healer, but I’m still better than you.” They laughed as he sat on the bed, opening his satchel. “Now, tell me: what’s troubling you.”

Her cheeks flushed, glancing from one to the other. “It was our bonding.”

“Itai told me that much. You needn’t be shy when telling me about your pain. If you don’t tell me what’s wrong, I can’t help you. Remember child, I delivered you, and I’ve been caring for you ever since. No sense in treating symptoms without knowing the cause.”

Brahanu nodded, embarrassed. “My husband—Itai—well, his size—uhm the girth, too—and—I experienced some pain here.” She rested a hand on her abdomen. “And I have a small tear as well.”

“Don’t worry, child. I’ve treated many young wives suffering the same,” Briac said, and then looked over his shoulder. “You don’t fear either, young craftsman. Your wife will grow accustomed to you. In the beginning, there’s always a little discomfort. Men half your size would attest to the same. So, if you’d heat some water for the basin, I’ll begin tending my young apprentice.”

“When did the pain first begin?” Briac asked when they were alone.

“First, there was only pressure. He was very gentle, and didn’t force, truly. As—as his excitement grew—well—it became more forceful and frequent. That’s when the pain started.”

“I understand. It’s common for men to sometimes lose control when confronted with such pleasure.” Briac shook his head. “But with his size, there might’ve been some damage done inside. How large would you estimate, Brahanu?”

“I’m not asking to pry, but to tend. It’ll help me estimate how far his reach was inside and what might be affected by such.”

“About,” she said, moving her hands apart.

“Gracious me! Anyone would have pain after such an encounter. Lie back, child, and I’ll measure accordingly.”

Brahanu laid back on the bed as he stretched his hands a similar distance. Nodding, Briac stood, reaching into his satchel. While he pulled out what he needed, Itai returned with the water.

“Ah, right on time, young man. Pour some in the basin and help Brahanu undress. I’ll need to examine her if I’m to be of any aid.”

Brahanu held tight to Itai’s hand while he tended to her. Once Briac was finished, he wiped his hands, smiling up at them. “You can cover yourself, Brahanu. I’ll mix up an ointment and a nice tonic for you. I should have just enough sumac left.”

“Is everything all right, Lakaar?”

“Oh, she’ll be on her feet by the morrow. There’s no serious damage, only normal reaction to first bonding. It’s only more severe due to size, but all young maids get used to that soon enough. Our bodies are made to heal and adapt. Worry not, I’ll tend her well.”

Itai smiled, leaning in for a kiss. “Yes. I’ll leave now and run our errands.”

“Yes, young craftsman, your wife is in skilled hands. I’ll stay with her until your return.”

“Now, Brahanu,” Briac said when they were alone. “I’ll search out that kitchen and tend to the ointment and tonic. You stay abed.” Briac began to leave and then halted. “Mayhaps you can tell me about the older scarring inside you when I get back.”

“It’s all right, don’t worry. That could be caused by all types of things. There’s no need to mention it to anyone else. Don’t you agree?”

She nodded, her eyes finding the floor.

Pentanimir shook his head. “Familiar or no, the moon’s light is fickle. It’s too dangerous to risk ourselves or the horses.”

“He has the right of it,” Nakaris said, hopping down from the cart. “There’s not enough light to guide us, no matter how much we wish it otherwise.”

Danimore tethered his horse and started gathering wood for a fire, ignoring the arguing around him. He wanted to return as well, but one more sun would rise before he could see Zeta.

“What say you, Danimore?” Nakaris asked.

“Pentanimir has the right of it. We should prepare our camp now and continue on the morrow.”

Beilzen scoffed, climbing down from his cart. “I guess it’s been decided then. I’ll get the provisions and start the meal. The turn is mine, is it not?”

“It is,” Nakaris said. “Don’t burn it this time. I tire of charred duck and fish.”

“If you don’t like my food, don’t eat,” Beilzen fired back.

“Oh, the little bird has grown bold. Mayhaps the nearer we get to Nazil the bigger your balls grow. What songs will you sing this time? Why not sing them for us?”

Beilzen cowered as Nakaris towered over him.

“Men of Nazil,” Pentanimir said with authority. “Let us not stray from our purpose. We know of the caitiff’s spies and whispers. Let him slink in his shadows, continuing to covet that which we’ve earned,” he said, leading Nakaris away. “We’re honored guards of Nazil, selected by the Zaxson himself. We didn’t need to beg for inclusion in the guard or for this duty. Our bravery and worth is so renowned, the bards sing about it throughout the cities and villages.”

“Aye, they do,” Danimore said.

“Worry not, Nakaris. Come and have a mug of sweet red while the women prepare our meal. The Zaxson would have his men well satisfied.”

Nakaris laughed, his booming voice echoing through the trees. “You speak true, First Chosen. Let the men of Nazil enjoy some sweet red.”

As they approached, Danimore filled mugs of wine, leaving Beilzen to struggle with the crates.

“How long will it take to reach Nazil,” Danimore asked, taking a seat by the fire.

“If the weather holds, it shouldn’t be long after noon meal. The road is easy enough from here.”

“I hope that Yael’s prepared for my return. The only noon meal I’ll be feasting on is my wife,” Nakaris said, draining the mug.

“It’s good that you have a wife to return to, old friend.”

“And when will you take a wife, Dani? I’ve seen the young maids vying for your attention. There’s been talk of a pledge for you as well, and the maids are pushing out their breasts and arse, hoping that you notice.”

Danimore chuckled. “Not me, Nakaris. It’s my brother who garners such attention.”

“Not anymore. Everyone in Nazil knows Pentanimir is pledged to Lady Denotra. Oh, how the young maids cried,” Nakaris laughed, refilling his mug.

“I didn’t intend to disappoint so many,” Pentanimir said, forcing a laugh. “But it’s true, Lady Denotra holds my heart. I’m not worthy of such a great honor.”

Nakaris peered over at him. “I heard that you sought that honor for yourself.”

“Only a fool wouldn’t. But my house isn’t as prosperous or as prominent as our First Chosen’s. Still, I’ll have a pledge in good time. My father is communicating with several prominent families in Yarah and Leahcim now,” Beilzen said, confidently, but feeling the futility of it as well. All their previous offers had been rejected. He thought about Shiloh then. His father was right, and he grieved her loss even more at that moment, knowing that he was still in love with her.

Beilzen sighed, pouring water over the vegetables, and sprinkling them with pepper. “What about you, Danimore? Are you seeking a pledge,” he asked, remembering his task.

“I’ve had thoughts of one, but I’ll do so willingly. Until that time, I’ll continue to serve Nazil.”

“Aren’t you eight and ten?” Beilzen asked.

“I’ll be two and twenty next season. It’s time for both of us to wed and continue our lines.”

“Why do you care, little bird?” Nakaris asked. “Once Pentanimir weds, he’ll sire sons for their family. Their seed is strong, just like mine. You needn’t worry for House Benoist.”

Pentanimir smiled, raising his mug to meet Nakaris’, praying his thoughts weren’t conveyed on his visage. The Benoist name will live on, but not with my firstborn. He won’t have that honor. Why must my son be fatherless? Why must he be like my brother? My brother—you slaughtered your son, Father. He was your firstborn, yet you slaughtered him in the streets like an animal. My son won’t face the same fate. He’ll know his father, and I’ll love him freely, just as I love his mother, he thought, rising and walking toward a coppice.

“Brother, you shouldn’t leave the fire. Where are you going?” Danimore asked, trailing behind him.

“I need to make water. The wine has traveled quickly.” He laughed, although his heart grieved.

“I’ll come with you and keep watch.” Danimore glanced over his shoulder, coming up beside him. “I know you too well. What’s going on?”

“I’m thinking about my son. I want him and Brahanu with me and my heart aches at the thought of it.” He sighed, meeting his eyes. “I envy you, Dani. When you return to Nazil, Zeta will rush into your arms. Mine will remain empty, as does my heart.”

“Can’t you send a message for her to meet you?”

“It’s not safe to do so now, but I’ll find a way to see her soon. I must. When I look at Zeta, it’s Brahanu that I envision. Not only her, but my son growing inside of her. I long to see him grow and feel him move beneath my touch.”

“I’m sorry, Pentanimir. I’ll do whatever I can to help you see her again.”

“I know,” he said, untying his laces. “I need to focus on other things. I’ll have to see Denotra and the Zaxson when we return. If I’m going to convince them of my gratitude, I must try to push Brahanu from my mind.”

As he finished, he regarded his brother, walking back to their camp. “Is there anything that you’d like to bring Zeta when you return? Mayhaps you should stop by the market.”

“That’s a good idea. Zeta loves jasmine oil and silks. I could buy her both.”

“Take care at the market, Uncle has eyes everywhere. It might be better to buy something for Nikolina, too. Surely, he’ll learn about you gifting such items to her. If he thinks that you’re pursuing Nikolina, his interest in Zeta might dwindle.”

“Why haven’t I thought about that before? Uncle wants to secure our pledges and elevate our house. If he believes that I’m of a like mind, he’ll turn his attention elsewhere.”

Pentanimir grinned. “If it’s sport and whispers he wants, let’s provide him with much.”

“The meal is nearly done,” Beilzen said, stirring the vegetables. “Nakaris, please hand me the small crate. There’s bread within.”

Nakaris said nothing, sliding the crate over with his foot. Beilzen spooned a heap of vegetables on each flat of bread, passing them around to the men. In turn, they pulled fish from the spit.

“Ah, it actually has flavor this time, Beilzen,” Nakaris said through a mouth full of steaming vegetables. “And the fish isn’t burnt.”

“Well, that’s a compliment coming from you.”

As the men japed, Danimore’s mind stayed on Zeta. His brother was right; he was blessed to have her with him and awaiting his return. Closing his eyes, he wondered if she was awake and thinking about him, too.

“Your father will love you, little one,” she whispered. “When he sees you, he’ll see only himself, just as I do.”

“Dani, the sun’s nearly risen. We need to load the carts and continue home.”

Danimore sat up, rubbing the weariness from his eyes. “The night was short; my sleep wouldn’t come.”

“It was short for me, too. But thoughts of Nazil will wake you. Come, help me load the cart and we’ll eat as we ride.”

As Danimore gathered his sleeping pallet, he noticed Nakaris and Beilzen breaking their fast. It was time to give Beilzen a new song to sing for Oxilon.

“Good morrow,” he said, packing his pallet away.

“Nakaris, what do you know about Nikolina d’Garrion?”

“Nikolina? Doesn’t her father hold a position at the temple?” Nakaris asked, stuffing bread in his mouth.

“Yes. Allister assists with the scrolls and serves as a scribe.”

“Oh, she’s a fine maid, Dani. The youngest and most desirable of the three sisters. If I hadn’t have secured a pledge with Yael, I would’ve considered her. Beautiful skin, firm round tits, and a nice arse. She’s a pretty one, no doubt. Why do you ask?”

“I was thinking about our conversation and my pledge. I’ve always considered it Pentanimir’s place to continue our line, while ignoring my own responsibility. It’s time that I stood for our house. Nikolina has shown interest for some time, and I’ve always found her lovely.”

Beilzen perked up, straining to hear.

“She’d be a good match, old friend, and beautiful besides. Do you think her father would consent?”

“If he cares for the desires of his daughter, he would. Allister d’Garrion has always been a friend to our house, and Father thought well of him. I think I’ll stop by the market and purchase something for her. I’d like to present it when I visit and learn more of her interest. Once I’m confident, I’ll ask Oxilon to speak on my behalf.”

“She’ll make a fine wife, Dani. Allister dotes on that one for sure. If there’s one to bring sons to their house, it’s you,” Nakaris said, clapping him on the back.

“Thank you, Nakaris. I hope that I have the opportunity to prove it.”

The ride to Nazil was short. They made no stop along the way to rest or water the horses, making a steady trek east. The land was flat, and the sun helped drive the chill from the air. As they approached the white gates of the city, Danimore could barely contain his elation. They left the carts with the stable workers, retrieving their mounts.

“You travel home, Brother. I’ll meet with the Zaxson.”

“Would you like for Zeta to prepare noon meal for you?”

“No, I’m certain that the Zaxson will provide. Hurry to the market and home.” Pentanimir winked. “Enjoy, Dani. I won’t return soon.”

Danimore hurried through the market, purchasing the jasmine oil, two silken tunics, and ribbon. He barely paused to return greetings as he galloped to his home. After stowing his horse, he adjusted his clothing, taking a steadying breath as he knocked on the door. Moments later, Zeta’s sweet voice called out to him.

“Who’s there?”

“It’s me, Zeta, Dani.”

“Dani! The gods are good!” she said, fumbling with the door and snatching it open. He rushed through, kicking it closed behind him. Dropping his packages, he drew Zeta into him, sweeping her from her feet.

“Oh, I longed for you, Zeta. I longed for you until my heart ached from it,” Danimore said, showering her with kisses.

“I longed for you, too. I prayed the gods would bring you to me soon, and they’ve answered.”

As Danimore drew her closer for another kiss, he paused, his brow knitting. When he lowered her to the floor, his eyes widened.

“Zeta! What happened? The babe!”

“It’s all right,” she said, leading him down the corridor. “He’s asleep. A son, just like you said, Dani. He’s healthy and beautiful. Come.”

Danimore nearly took a step back when he saw him. He glanced at Zeta and then back down to the babe that she cradled in her arms. “Zeta, he—he’s beautiful.”

“He looks like you, Dani.”

He stared, unable to comprehend the divergent emotions surging inside of him. A mix of love, angst, and helplessness encompassed him all at once. This was his family, and he’d protect them.

“When?” was all that he could manage to say.

“Not long after you left. I—I fell and Gali came early and found me.” Her voice trembled through the lie. “He was coming, and she delivered him here.”

“I’m thankful that she was with you. Are you all right? How do you feel now? Are you healing well? And what of the babe?”

Zeta giggled. “There’s still some pain, but it lessens each day. Gali left some broth and ointment for me.”

“What about this bruise?” he asked, caressing her face.

“Yannick will hear about it; I promise you. I could never repay what she’s done for our family,” he said, as Raithym began to fuss.

“Is—is he all right? Should I bring Gali?”

“He’s fine, Dani, truly.” She smiled. “He just wants you to hold him.”

“What? No…he…I…no, he’s too fragile for hands like mine. You—you should tend to him.”

“Please, Dani, I’d love to see you holding him.”

Danimore sighed, noticing her expression. “What would you have of me?”

“Just relax, sit comfortably, and extend out your arms.”

Taking a deep breath, he reclined on the bed, holding his arms out to her. When she stepped forward, he flinched, breathing in again. Zeta eased the babe in his arms, positioning his hands in place. As she moved away, she pulled back the blanket, exposing his wisps of white hair.

“You see, my love,” she said. “You were made to cradle babes. You even rock to soothe him.”

“I never realized how pleasing it was to hold them. He’s so small and beautiful,” he said, leaning to kiss the crown of the babe’s head. “His hair, Zeta, it’s like mine.”

“His eyes are the same. If I hadn’t birthed him, I’d think he was wholly Nazilian.”

“Anyone who saw him would think the same. What’s his name?”

“I was thinking of one, but I wanted to ask you about it first.”

“Me? I’ll agree with whatever name you’ve chosen.”

“I wanted to name him Raithym after my uncle. Raithym Jansen Benoist.”

“I—I know that he’s bastard born—”

“No, it’s a fine name, and I welcome that. He’s a part of me, Zeta, as are you. Once we’re free of Nazil, no one will know. I’d be honored for Raithym to share my name. Our name.”

Itai tethered his horse, entering through the rear door. As soon as he stepped inside, he could hear old Naji and his father arguing. He smiled, shaking his head as he closed the door behind him. They’ll never change.

“Good morrow, Papa, Naji,” he said, taking a seat at the table.

“Well, now. Finally, a Gael man with some sense,” Naji said, turning and pointing her long wooden spoon at Tioch. “Yer pa thinks I should be luggin’ that heavy pail back ‘n forth m’self. I told him I’ve grown too old for such work. Now, he’s talkin’ ‘bout bringin’ someone else in here ta take my place. After all the years of servin’ this house. Just thrown out like trash I tell ya. Like trash!”

Tioch stood, pointing a finger at the old woman. “Now, speak true, Naji. I told ya that ya’d stay. I just tended on getting’ someone with a young pair of legs and strong back to help ya out ‘round here. Hells, we both gettin’ old.”

“Ya want a young pair of legs alright. I bet ya want a nice young pair of teats ta go wit it!”

“Naji! I don’t think Papa meant that at all. You could use some help around here. Wouldn’t you enjoy having someone to order around?”

“Humph, I got that already.”

“Ya see, Itai. She ain’t ever happy. If I ask her to heat water for a bath, she’s too old for that. But when I offer to get some help, I ain’t needin’ her no more.”

“Naji, mayhaps you should consider it. I’m not here to help the way I used to be, and I worry about the both of you. Besides, once our babes start coming, you’ll need more time to spoil them, just like you did me,” he said, leaning down to kiss her cheek.

“I’m wantin’ that m’self, Itai. I know I’m not able ta do all yer pa needs now. But I’m just gettin’ older and tire easily. I yet have worth.”

“I know ya have worth, old woman,” Tioch said. “Why the hells ya think I’m findin’ someone to help ya? Ya’d train the girl how to do things proper. She’ll do yer biddin’ so ya can rest. I’m not sendin’ ya away. Gods help me for sayin’ so, but I enjoy havin’ ya here.”

“You see, Naji, Papa doesn’t want you to leave and neither do I. You’ve always been a part of this family.”

Naji was full of emotion, yet her fiery temperament wouldn’t allow her to show it. “Well, as long as she does my biddin’,” Naji said, turning away. “And I choose who comes in here. The last thing I need is some loose and used girl thinkin’ she found an old fool ta take care of her.”

“No, Lakaar Briac is sitting with her while I—”

His face flushed, unable to respond.

“Oh...” she cackled. “Too much for the girl, was ya?”

“Naji!” His face reddened even more.

“Ah, hells, Itai, I nursed ya and bathed ya. Ya think I don’t know what ya Gael men got b’tween ‘yer legs?” Naji cackled even louder. “Bet you’d put that horse of yers ta shame. The girl’ll mend in time. I was a maid once m’self ya know.”

“I’m surprised ya can remember somethin’ so long ago, old woman,” Tioch chuckled. “Now hush and stir yer pot.”

Naji leveled her spoon, narrowing her eyes before turning back around.

“Is that right, son, was it yer bondin’?”

“Yes, but she’s fine. She just needs to rest.”

“And ya did what I told ya? I mean, ya didn’t rush and made her ready?”

“Papa, can we talk about this another time?”

“Hells, I ain’t askin’ for details: just a simple yes or no.”

Itai sighed, rolling his eyes. “Yes, I did what you said. It was just my size and—and excitement. Can we be done with this now?”

“Well, can’t do nuthin ‘bout the size. Yer mum had the same complaint in the beginnin’. As for yer excitement, you’ll get control of that in time.”

Itai nodded, forcing a smile. Tioch meant well, but talking about such things in front of Naji embarrassed him.

“Papa, I came to ask about having noon meal here on the morrow.”

“I don’t see no reason why not. What say ya, Naji? Think ya can cook a fine meal for us?”

“I can do it for Itai and Brahanu. But ya need ta bring my pots back ta the kitchen and fetch the water. Be nice ta have some coin for the market, too. Some crispy duck would be good with some honey mead.”

“Fine, then. Could be some roast pig, too. Been long since we had some. I’ll take ya to the market after we eat.”

“Thank you. I need to visit the inn and then the Ravenots. I’d like to get back to Brahanu.”

“The inn?” Tioch asked.

“Yes, I need to speak with Aysha about Philomena. Brahanu would like her to work in our home.”

“She needs a helper already? Ya ain’t been wed but a sun.”

“I know, but Brahanu is accustomed to having helpers in the home. She shouldn’t have to be without due to my station.”

“Your station? What’s that ‘sposed to mean?” Tioch asked.

“Papa, Hacom is the Caretaker of Cazaal and Brahanu’s a Lady. She’s not used to daily chores. I don’t feel that having someone to help her is too much to ask. Even though I’m below her father, I can still provide some comforts for her.”

“Ya ain’t below no one, Itai. We might be mere craftsmen, but we’re in line with anyone else. If her pa thinks otherwise—”

“Hacom hasn’t said one word. If he thought us beneath him, he wouldn’t have allowed us to wed. You think more of him than he does of himself,” Itai said, standing to leave. “Naji came here to help Mum. I only want to provide the same for my wife. Is that too much to ask?” he finished, not awaiting a response.

“He’s right, Tioch, and yer knowin’ it. Even now that theys wed, ya speak against them and place them ‘bove yerself. Mayhaps it’s time ya allow Itai his happiness. Ya had yers with the one ya loved. It’s time for them ta enjoy the same.”

Tioch scoffed, eating a spoonful of pottage. “I just don’t want him thinkin’ he’s less due to me. He’s a good match for Brahanu and a damn good man.”

“He is, and ya was the same fer his mum. Her pa wouldn’t allow yer promise, but Hacom didn’t do the same. He’s fond of Itai and thinks much of him. Don’t place the scorn of Lillian’s pa at Hacom’s feet. Be happy that he’s found someone ta share his heart like ya shared his mum’s.”

Tioch forced back his emotion, accepting those truths. He still loved his wife, and didn’t want anyone else at his side. Itai was like him in many ways. That was just one.

“All right, old woman. Ya got the right of it. Hacom ain’t Erhard, and I need to stop thinkin’ of him as such. Now, ya goin’ to hush and eat, or am I to sit here and listen to ya jabber the whole morn?”

Itai was untethering his horse after his meeting at the inn. He sighed, thinking back to the conversation with his father. Although Hacom never treated either of them as less, he couldn’t help but feel that way. Even with securing Mena for their home, Brahanu would be forced to forego the luxuries that she’d been accustomed to. That truth weighed on him.

When he neared the citadel, he paused. For some reason, he hadn’t noticed how grand it was in comparison to the stately homes that were near. Although Cazaal was the smallest of the human villages, their citadel was grand. It sat high on a hillock, overlooking the entire village, surrounded by a stone wall that appeared higher than he’d remembered.

“Are you coming for a visit, Itai?”

“Pardons, Ha—Hacom. My mind was elsewhere, and I forgot myself for a moment.”

“Well, Son, I’d appreciate it if you’d address me as you always have.”

“Yes, Hacom. Beg pardon.”

He nodded. “Now, have you and Brahanu come for a visit?”

“No, Brahanu tired this morning and is still abed.”

Hacom glanced at him from the corner of his eye. “Is that so?”

“Yes, she wanted me to arrange evening meal with you on the morrow.”

“That would please Amani and me, she’s been waiting for a visit.”

“We know it’s customary to do so.”

“I’ll inform Amani unless you’re prepared to do so yourself.”

“If it’s all the same, Hacom, I’d like to return home and tend to Brahanu.”

“Is my daughter ill?”

“No sir, she just needs to rest. You’ll see her on the morrow and know it for yourself.”

“Yes, well, if you must. We’ll be ready to receive you for evening meal.”

“Thank you. I’ll give your regards to Brahanu.”

“Until the morrow, then,” Hacom said, trotting up toward his house. Itai watched him enter the gate and the sentries and attendants milling around. He sighed.

“She had no cause. I was still in the village.”

“I think you work more magic now than when I was your assistant.”

“Flatter on, young miss.” Briac laughed, handing her the cup. “You’ll need to sip this slowly, but finish it while it’s still warm. Elsewise, you won’t get all the herbs.”

“Itai. I left a bowl in the kitchen that’s full of the same broth. She needs to finish it before you take leave on the morrow. Just give her a cup at a time. Here,” he said, handing him a small clay bowl. “This is the ointment for the tear. Make sure she bathes twice a day and applies this after making water. Keep the area clean and dry.”

“I’ll see to it, thank you.”

“All right. I think I’ve done all that’s needed here. Besides, Gwennec has been alone too long with my tonics. She’s liable to burn down my house if I leave her alone much longer,” Briac said, slinging the satchel over his shoulder.

“Will you allow me to escort you, Lakaar?”

“Oh, no, Itai, it’s just a short walk. These old knees need to be put to use.”

“Are you certain?” Brahanu asked.

“Don’t worry for me. I’ve been walking around this village before either of you were even thought of. I’ll be fine. Come by before seven suns and I’ll check you over. Should be well long before.”

“Thank you, I will.”

“Good, good. Then I’ll leave you to it,” Briac said, raising up a wrinkled hand. “And no, I don’t need to be shown to the door. Good day.” He smiled, exiting the chamber.

“He’ll never change,” Brahanu giggled.

“How do you feel?”

“I’m quite well. The herbs work quickly.”

“I’m glad. I spoke with your father and mine, and we can visit on the morrow.”

“I’m sure they’ll be pleased to see us.”

“Yes, and Aysha agreed to Philomena’s placement.”

“That’s wonderful news, Itai. Thank you for seeing to everything. Now, come and lie with your wife.”

“He did. But there’re more ways of receiving pleasure that I wish to explore.”

His brow creased until she slid the covers aside, exposing her nakedness. His arousal was immediate as he walked to the bed, disrobing.

“Mostly,” Pentanimir said. “We were already aware of the hills and streams from the patrols. However, we’d never ventured far beyond. The land is suitable, and the waterfalls beneath the mountains are more plentiful than we believed. The waters there are full of fish and the wood full of game.”

“Could a city be built there even greater than Nazil?”

“Indeed. The wood is vast and thick with trees. We didn’t venture to its end due to the early snow, but we covered a great distance.”

“You did well. Do the stakes mark your path?”

“They do. The workers shouldn’t have any trouble.”

“I’m pleased. We must make a place outside the walls for storage once they begin harvesting the wood.”

Pentanimir wiped his mouth, finishing his drink. “If you have no further need of me, Zaxson, I’ll return home.”

“You don’t want to see Denotra before you go? She’s been awaiting your return.”

“I always desire it, but I’m not presentable. After I’ve bathed and changed, I’ll return and greet the lady with the proper respect.”

Draizeyn smiled, showing all his teeth. “Your words are wise. Denotra doesn’t consider such things when it comes to you, Pentanimir. Nevertheless, you have the right of it. Go now and ready yourself and return for evening meal. She’ll be glad to see you.”

Once Pentanimir neared the entrance, the council members were arriving. Moving aside, he proffered a bow. “Greetings, my lords.”

“Nephew, it’s good to have you back in Nazil,” Oxilon said, trailing the group.

“Thank you. Are you going to meet with the Zaxson?”

“Yes, he’s summoned the council to discuss the new city. I hear the journey revealed much.”

“I’m certain the Zaxson was satisfied,” Oxilon said. “Speaking of, how fares your little slave?”

“Well…I suppose. Danimore returned home while I spoke with the Zaxson. Since when does Zeta’s welfare concern you?”

“It doesn’t. I know how fond you both are of the little whore, and thought it polite to ask.” He smirked, walking away.

Pentanimir shook his head, wasting no time returning home. After such a journey, a hot bath and his bed were a welcome thought. He hung his cloak and belt on a hook near the door, collapsing on the couch. Myriad thoughts and concerns flooded his mind. He wasn’t only conflicted about the new city, he was so about Brahanu and his son, too. Those concerns would make his return to the citadel even more excruciating. The thought of being near Denotra soured his mood and weighed heavy upon his heart. As vile as she was, she truly cared for him. But how could he honor a pledge to such a woman?

He released a heavy sigh, closing his eyes. He needed time. Time not only to assist the Bandarians, but also to sort out the diverging aspects of his life.

“Brother,” Danimore said. “I thought that I heard you. How was your meeting with the Zaxson?”

“As we knew it would be. He’s planning to move forward and decimate the wood.” Pentanimir clenched his eyes tighter, massaging his temples.

“Unfortunately so. Although, there’s more we didn’t know.”

“I need nothing more on my mind, Dani. All I want is a hot bath and a cup of mulled wine. I must visit the citadel for evening meal, and wish that I didn’t have to suffer it.”

“Well, let us think of more pleasant things,” Danimore said, as Raithym began to coo.

Pentanimir slowly lowered his hands, opening his eyes.

“Gods!” He leapt up to his feet. “Who, Dani? Where—”

“Be calm, you’ll frighten him.”

“Him? Who is him?”

“Him is Raithym. Zeta birthed him while we were away,” he said, sliding the covering from his head. “Isn’t he beautiful?”

Pentanimir stepped closer, the babe’s pale eyes fluttering open, causing him to smile. “Dani, he looks Nazilian. No one could tell him apart from any other birthed in the city.”

“I told Dani the same,” Zeta said, limping forward.

“Zeta, are you all right?” Pentanimir asked, helping her to sit. “I mean is there anything that you need?”

“Thank you, Pentanimir, I’m quite well. Gali delivered the babe the same day that you left.”

“Did she tell Yannick or Sidra about him?”

“She said that she wouldn’t.”

“Why do you ask?” Danimore said, handing Raithym to Zeta.

“It’s something that Uncle said as I was leaving the citadel. I thought for certain that he knew.”

Zeta shuddered, fearing what was to come. She listened intently, praying Pentanimir didn’t know about her ill treatment.

“Uncle? What did he say that worried you?”

“It isn’t what he said, as much as how he said it. He asked me how Zeta fared.”

“He gave care for Zeta?”

“No. And he said as much when I asked. His demeanor was such that it gave me pause. It was as if he had surreptitious information that he wouldn’t divulge. Instead, he’d have me learn of it on my own.”

“Put it from your mind, Pentanimir. Mayhaps Beilzen told him about our journey and his talk of servants. The fact that I wouldn’t take his bait on the matter could interest Uncle. Nonetheless, the babe is here, and Oxilon can’t do anything to change that.”

“Still, we shouldn’t speak about it. If Uncle visits, pray Raithym falls silent, and Zeta will remain in her chamber. I won’t ask Gali to lie to Yannick, but not speaking about Raithym shouldn’t be an offense.”

“I agree, but there’s more that we need to discuss.”

“More? What else happened?”

“It’s not that,” Danimore said. “I’d like to have Zeta and Raithym as my own.”

“I know, Dani. We talked about that in the wood.”

“No, you don’t understand. I’m not only speaking about our marriage, but also having Raithym as my son.”

“Yes, you mentioned that.”

“No one would know that he’s not my natural son. Why can’t he have our name as well? Only Aronin and the rest of Mother’s family in Yarah know me by sight, not like you. No one would know.”

Pentanimir peered over at them peculiarly. “Dani, do you know what you’re saying? Pardons, Zeta, but Raithym is bastard born, to a slave…a human slave. He can’t have our name, not even if you were wed.”

“But you said that this wouldn’t matter in this village. How would they know that we weren’t wed and Raithym of a blessed birth?”

“Because there isn’t any other place where such a bond would be performed and recognized.”

“Surely, there’s a way. If they accept us, they must accept Raithym, too.”

“They would, Dani, but they’d know that the ceremony couldn’t have been performed before your arrival.”

“Could we truly be married?” Zeta asked.

“Yes,” Pentanimir said. “This village was established by both human and Nazilians for those very freedoms.”

“When can we travel there?”

“I’m not certain. They’ve remained isolated for years, but with the new city, it might not remain that way.”

“Is it that close to where Draizeyn wants to build?” Danimore asked.

“It’s near enough. Our standard patrol radius would reach their borders. I’ll need to travel soon.”

“Could Zeta go with you?”

“That wouldn’t be possible, not now. Uncle would definitely notice her absence.”

“What about Raithym? Could you take him there?”

Pentanimir shook his head. “Raithym needs his mother, and I don’t know anything about caring for babes. We’ll find a way soon. I promise. For now, I need a hot bath and sleep. The evening meal with the Zaxson will come too soon.”

“Lord Daracus, your leave of the city isn’t advised,” Oxilon said. “We sent our best men. Surely, we trust what they’ve reported. If not, why send them at all?”

“Oxilon has a point,” Draizeyn said. “You’re my Nakshij, and your duties here are integral to our coming plans. The builders can oversee this project.”

“Beg pardon, Zaxson,” Lymbach said. “The builders’ safety is still in question. With part of the guard yet in Spero, how will we ensure their safety?”

“Couldn’t some of the Chosen Guard accompany them?” Temian asked.

“The Chosen’s purpose is to guard Nazil, not escort builders and slaves.”

“I’m not speaking of the entire Chosen Guard, Cha Reaglen, only a half dozen. That would serve both the builders and the city, would it not?” Temian said.

Grimmish shook his head. “Neither suits me. We have trackers. Although their prowess doesn’t match the Chosen, they’re still skilled. If the slaves attempted to flee or harm the builders, they’d have little trouble subduing them.”

“Yes,” Daracus agreed. “But the slaves aren’t the only concern.”

Draizeyn observed the men, talking over one another. Each thought their plan better than the next. He waited patiently for the conflict to end, and when it didn’t, he raised his hand, silencing the room.

“It’s your place to advise me, not argue and fight like spoiled children over a sweet,” Draizeyn said, standing and clasping his hands behind his back. “The builders are leaving in three suns. Oxilon, you’ll choose six of our finest trackers to accompany them. Daracus, you’ll select the strongest fifteen slaves with appropriate skill and wit. We must move with haste, it grows colder with each moon’s rise.”

The men nodded as he retook his seat. “We’ll need ten carts for supplies and wood. Send twenty horses and have the provisions readied by the morrow. Cha Bisdan, you know the builders well. Which would you select?”

“With our finest off in Spero, our choices are limited. I can check my books and have an answer for you by the morrow.”

“On the morrow then. Not later.”

“Good, the matter is decided. We’ll adjourn now, and meet again for noon meal.”

The men stood and bowed, exiting the room.

“Not you, Oxilon,” Draizeyn said, reaching for an olive. “I pray you stay a while longer.”

“As you wish. What would you have of me?”

“I wanted to ask about your nephew.”

“My nephew? I have but two. Of which do you speak?”

“I’ve heard that you had a disagreement with Pentanimir. Is there something that I need to know?”

“Pardons, no. Our disagreement involved the matters of our house, nothing more.”

“You allowed a private issue to be known publicly. How am I supposed to receive such a report? Pentanimir is pledged to my daughter, Oxilon,” he said calmly, but the ire was splayed across his face.

“I understand, Zaxson, and this was the subject of our disagreement. As the one pledged, Pentanimir’s reputation should remain unblemished. I’d have no slight toward you or Lady Denotra.”

“To what slight do you refer?”

“The slave they’ve selected to serve the home. Not even Nazilian workers are treated with such familiarity. Many goodly people have mentioned their concerns to me. My nephews continue to treat her too kindly for a slave.”

“I see no slight in that, Oxilon. Your brother was the most revered Chosen in Nazil, and he treated his workers kind as well.”

Oxilon’s jaw tightened. “This is true, however, Manifir’s servants were Nazilian, not human.”

“I agree with you on this, but what could be done? The slave is theirs to do with as they please. If they wish to sell her, bed her, or feed her to the pigs, it’s of no matter. Why does it concern you so?”

“It’s merely appearance, Zaxson. I used the whore well in their absence to remind her of her place.” He grinned. “She’s probably still tasting my seed and shit.”

“To what end? It seems a small thing receiving pleasure from a slave. She was well used while she served the citadel. Hells, I partook of her myself on numerous occasions as did the Cha and several others of my choosing.”

“Never? Are you certain? Mayhaps he hasn’t confided such things to you.”

“He admitted as much. The boy is eight and ten; it’s unnatural for him to not at least use her mouth.”

Draizeyn shrugged. “Even so, I don’t want to hear about this again. I gifted the slave to serve their home, and Pentanimir is pledged to my daughter. If you wish to discuss such business, do so behind closed doors and away from eager ears.”

“Besides,” he said, draining his goblet. “Danimore could prefer the company of boys. It’s not unheard of, old friend. Many in the city find great pleasure in it.”

Oxilon leered over at him, taking great offense at the comment.

Vot rested a hand on Hosdaq’s brow. “Come back to us, old friend. We need you with us. Saifu, what else can we do? Surely, there’s something: a root, an herb, anything.”

“I wish it were that simple. All we can do is keep him comfortable and monitor his condition. The rest is up to Hosdaq. He must want to return to us and fight for it. I pray that he hasn’t grown weary of life.”

“All of this is unfathomable. Even with Wosen’s recent resentment of his life here, I would’ve never thought him capable of such brutality, and against his own father.”

Saifu sighed. “That alone could be too much for Hosdaq to bear. Mayhaps that pain prevents his awakening.”

“It’s devastating, yes, but he must know that Malkia needs him. She loves her father and wants to see him.”

“I don’t advise her visiting until the swelling and bruising subsides.”

“I agree,” Vot said. “Seeing him like this would be traumatic for her. Do you know what caused the injuries on his face?”

Saifu shrugged, adjusting Hosdaq’s bandages. “I know that he received a hard blow to the back of his head. Most likely, he fell forward, hitting his face on the floor. Either that, or Wosen struck him numerous times.”

“I never thought we’d have such violence here. We’ve always had peace, Saifu.”

“It was bound to end. Such maleficence is intrinsic in all peoples, Elder. It lives within our hearts, awaiting a single spark to ignite a festering malaise of hate. We’ve cultivated a climate of peace here, but even in the most tranquil of places, darkness resides.”

“No, Saifu, I can’t believe that the actions of one disturbed individual could corrupt all that we’ve built.”

“I didn’t mean to imply that. We’ve been touched by Nazil’s maleficence again, and it signals more to come. We can’t ignore what’s right before us.”

“Saifu, I’m not—”

“El—der.” Hosdaq’s voice was barely audible.

“He’s awake,” Vot said. “Hosdaq, we’re here…we’re here with you.”

“El—der. You m—ust go. He wi—ll re—turn.”

“Please, don’t try to speak,” Saifu said. “You need to drink this while you’re with us.”

When Hosdaq tried to speak again, Vot raised the cup to his lips. “You must heed Saifu. Huname told us about Wosen, and we’re preparing. I’ll tell you everything, but first you must drink the herbs and heal.”

“Good. I’ll prepare some more,” Saifu said. “It’ll stave off infection and ease your pain.”

“It wasn’t a dre—am. My son at—tacked me?”

“I wish it was a dream,” Vot said, solemnly. “You’ve been tended well, and will recover in time. Malkia needs her father.”

“Mal—kia…where—is—is she safe?” Hosdaq winced, coughing through the words.

“Be calm, you mustn’t aggravate your wounds. Osmara is taking good care of her, but she’s afraid, and wants to see you.”

“Not li—like th—is. Ple—please, not li—like this.”

“No, it’s better if she waits. You’ll be stronger soon, and Osmara will bring her to see you.”

Hosdaq nodded, closing his eyes. “You m—ust ke—ep her safe.”

“She’s well protected and we’ve increased the guard around the village. One’s stationed here with you. If Wosen returns, he’ll be unable to hurt anyone.”

Hosdaq reached up, taking Vot’s hand.

“We’ve been through so much, you and I,” Vot said. “You alone showed me the heart of a true Nazilian, and I’ve loved you as my brother. I’m human, and you’re Nazilian, and we’re brothers. That’s what we’ve built here. That’s the man that you are.”

Hosdaq’s eyes lined with tears, looking up at him.

“Do you remember the night we met?” Vot asked, forcing a smile. “Our children had been murdered, and I wanted to die alongside them. I’d no desire to live until I saw you. Then, I had to live, I had to kill the man who’d taken so much from me. All of my anger, my grief, and my pain was unleashed upon you.” He paused, tears streaming from his eyes. “All I saw before me was an enemy who’d slaughtered my children. I ignored your pleas, and the sound of our swords meeting echoed through the darkness.

“No one could’ve known from such a beginning that we’d have such an end. I can’t allow you to give up on a life that means so much to so many. You must fight with all the vigor of years past, Hosdaq. Your life won’t end in this bed. I won’t allow it. You’re my brother, and I love you.”

His head lowered, overcome with emotion.

“You should return home, Elder,” Saifu said, coming up beside him. “You need to rest, and Osmara has come for a visit. I’ll keep you informed, all right?”

Vot didn’t argue. As he left the chamber, Osmara slowly approached the bed. She nearly gasped, choking back her emotion. Hosdaq’s pale flesh was marred with tiny gashes, the raised, purple and green bruising distorting his usually handsome features. She closed her eyes for a moment, and then leaned down, softly kissing his lips.

His eyes blinked open, feeling the unexpected affection.

“Elder Hosdaq,” she said, stroking his face. “Please forgive me.”

“Elder, my sister has been asking to see you since you fell ill,” Saifu said. “Do you feel up to a visit while I prepare your ointment?”

Hosdaq nodded languidly, never looking away from Osmara.

“Sister, the Elder needs to drink the tincture. See that he receives it,” Saifu said, gesturing to the side table and closing the chamber door.

Osmara sat on the bed, being careful not to jostle him. Gently holding his head, she helped him sip the broth. Once the cup was empty, she patted his lips dry, kissing them again. This time, Hosdaq weakly attempted to return her affections.

“I didn’t mean to overstep, Elder. I just wanted you to know.”

He stared at her, the pooling tears sliding from the corners of his eyes.

“We’ve lived here together and…and I know that you’ve passed me without notice, but it hasn’t been the same for me. Many times, I thought you desired our closeness, but you never…I don’t. Am I not pleasing to you?”

Hosdaq reached for her hand, clenching his eyes shut. Those words caused a warmth in him that he hadn’t known. With the anguish of his son’s attack, she lifted some of the weight compressing his heart.

“It’s not proper for me to do so, but I’ll not wait a second longer. Too much has happened, and I refuse to have you lie here without knowing my heart. Regardless of your feelings, I’m sharing mine with you. I’ve waited for you, Elder, only you. My brother feels that you’re not interested in a wife, but I hope that he’s wrong.”

“Y—ou are beau—tiful. I al—ways thought it.” Hosdaq’s breaths were staggered. “I’d be ho—nored to be with you. Your bro—ther spoke false.”

Osmara kissed him again. As she tried to move away, he shook his head, drawing her back down to him. Not since his wife had anyone shown him such affection, and he didn’t want that feeling to end, and be overcome by the pain that was trying to consume him.

“Sister, it’s time for the Elder to rest,” Saifu said. “You may visit again on the morrow, but for now, he needs to sleep.”

Osmara merely nodded, leaning down for another kiss before leaving them alone.

“Your sis—ter is bea—uti—ful.”

“She is. Osmara has awaited your notice for some time.”

“I always no—ticed her.”

“Well, you can speak with her about that once you’ve healed.”

“I de—sire that great—ly.”

“As would she, but we’ll speak of it more on the morrow. You must rest and become well. Osmara will return, and we’ll make arrangements for Malkia.”

Hosdaq nodded, closing his eyes. “I wel—come their visits.”

“We haven’t the time to prepare the ceremony. Your wedding will be grand, my sweetling, and everything must be perfect.”

“Yes, Sister. Besides, Spero isn’t complete, and many of those needed aren’t in Nazil.” Daracus grinned. “Is your desire for our First Chosen so strong that you can’t wait one season?”

“Daracus, don’t jest with your sister. She’s anxious to fulfill her pledge. Mayhaps I should secure one for you, too. It’s past time for you to marry and sire sons to further our name.”

Daracus’ smile faded. “I have no interest in marrying right now. Denotra is the one who’s ready to wed.”

“Yes, but Denotra will further the Benoist’s line. It’s your duty to further ours. Your wishes are irrelevant, Daracus, you’ll do what’s best for our family as we all do.”

“Father, with Spero nearing completion and the planning of a new city, I haven’t the time to take a wife. I’m your Nakshij, and have much business to attend.”

Draizeyn scoffed. “Time? What time does it take to bed a woman and place a son in her womb? You’ve spread your seed to enough whores in the villages. How many bastards have you sired throughout the lands, Daracus? It’s time to have heirs of blessed birth.”

“There are none in which I have an interest.”

“Well, I know of at least one who you can’t turn from, Brother.” Denotra teased. “Mayhaps you should inform Father about the little flower who’s caught your eye and possibly your heart.”

Draizeyn peered at his children, unamused. “Is what your sister speaks true?”

“Don’t give it a thought,” Draizeyn said, with a flourish. “I’ll have the Cha send birds to the villages. There’ve been numerous high lords vying for our interest for many years. In fact, there was a pretty one here not long ago visiting Cha Temian. I had half a mind to take that one for myself. What was her name?”

“Ariana,” Denotra said. “I learned that she’s Cha Temian’s sister, but she didn’t look like anything special to me.”

Draizeyn chuckled. “That’s a woman’s envy, I think. Ariana Swayne is a beautiful young maid. I’ll inquire about her on the morrow. It’s past time for you to wed, Daracus, and that one would please even the pickiest of men.”

Daracus began to protest, but the doors parted, and the guards escorted Pentanimir into the hall.

“Pardons, Zaxson. I didn’t think that I was late.” He bowed.

“You aren’t late, Pentanimir. We merely began evening meal early so that Daracus could take leave. He’ll journey to Spero on the morrow,” Draizeyn said, motioning to a seat across from Denotra. “Please, rest and join us. We have much to discuss.”

Pentanimir approached Denotra with a winsome smile and knelt, handing her some flowers. “These are for you, my lady. Though they aren’t nearly as beautiful as you or smell as sweet.”

Daracus cleared his throat, taking the opportunity to turn the conversation away from his pledge.

“Pentanimir, how long do you estimate it’ll take to clear the wood?”

“Nearly three seasons. However, once the city is properly planned, that time could differ.”

“Yes, it won’t be swift,” Draizeyn said, waving the slaves away. “Daracus and I have been speaking about your pledge, and securing one for him.”

“Lord Daracus, have you decided to take a wife?” Pentanimir asked.

“Apparently, it’s not my decision. My father has decided that I’m ready,” Daracus said, fumbling with the small pouch in his belt.

“Well, I’m pleased with my pledge, and can’t wait for our ceremony,” Denotra said.

As Pentanimir raised his cup to her, Daracus slipped a pellet beneath his tongue.

“Yes, Sister, you’d wed on the morrow if it would bring Pentanimir to your chamber faster.”

Draizeyn slammed his hand on the table. “Don’t dare speak to your sister in such a manner. She’s not a common whore like the ones you take abed. She’s the daughter of the Zaxson, and even you’ll show her that respect. Do I make myself clear, Daracus?”

“Beg pardon, Sister, my jest was in poor taste. Forgive me, Father, and you as well, Pentanimir.”

“Mayhaps you should retire to your chamber,” Draizeyn said. “Your journey will be long, and I’d have you well rested.”

Daracus’ eyes narrowed, feigning a smile. “Yes, you’re quite right. I’ll need much before I journey to Spero,” Daracus said, pushing back from the table. “Jahno, have water heated for my bath.”

“Yes, milord,” Jahno said.

“Micah, bring a tray of fresh fruit and two bottles of wine, the white,” he instructed. “I bid you all good night.”

As Daracus exited, he let the heavy doors slam in his wake. I won’t be wedding any time soon, Father. If you want to further our line, impregnate that slave whore you’re in love with. Well, after you move her off your face, he thought, popping another pellet in his mouth.

“Did I upset Lord Daracus?” Pentanimir asked.

“No, he was angered by Father’s mention of a pledge. My brother is more pleased with the thought of a brothel than a wife.”

“Indeed. However, it’s time that he took his position seriously,” Draizeyn said. “Your brother is two and twenty; he needs a wife and heirs. Don’t you agree, First Chosen?”

“My uncle reminded me of the same, and I was honored when offered a pledge to the fairest maid in the land. If I had to choose one to bear my sons and with whom to spend my life, it would be Lady Denotra.” Pentanimir smiled at the blushing young woman. She plays the shy maid for her father. If she had me alone in her chamber, the whores in the largest cities would be put to shame.

“It’s good that you understand the honor of your pledge,” Draizeyn said. “Your father was dear to our house, and served Nazil with honor. It was his relationship with my father and brother, Nikolaj, that secured your pledge. Oxilon believes he was able to facilitate the honor, and I’d have it remain that way. But my father wished our houses joined if Sir Manifir sired sons. With your position as First Chosen, you were a better candidate than Danimore.”

“Well, I’m pleased that my brother held no interest in pursuing such a title.”

“As am I,” Denotra said, with a smile identical to her father’s.

“Speaking of, it would be prudent to begin the preparations for your ceremony. Denotra would have you wed before the cold season is full upon us.”

Pentanimir’s heart sank. “Will time permit for such a ceremony, Zaxson? Lady Denotra deserves nothing but the finest.”

“I spoke the same. We’ll begin preparations for a ceremony during the warm season.”

“You are wise, Zaxson. As much as I desire to wed soon, I’m aware that such a ceremony can’t be rushed.”

“No, and we have other matters to attend to as well.” Draizeyn motioned for more wine. “Daracus is leaving for Spero on the morrow, and I’d like for you to accompany him, Pentanimir.”

“You would have me join him?”

“Yes. Many from Dovak and Leahcim are constructing their homes. Last we heard, the temple, citadel, and main road are complete. You’ll need to appoint a Cha Asham from Nazil, and select one Cha from each village to occupy the temple. I still plan on you overseeing Spero.”

“Would I be forced to leave Lady Denotra in Nazil?” Pentanimir asked, hoping the answer would be yes.

“Yes, Father. Could I accompany Pentanimir? With my guard, I’d be well protected.”

“Your protection isn’t the issue. It isn’t proper for you to accompany Pentanimir until you’re wed. It would be different if I were there as well. Spero will be your home after your wedding, not before.”

“Surely I’ll be able to visit her in Nazil?”

“Denotra would appreciate a visit whenever your duties allowed.”

“Nothing would please me more, Zaxson. I’ll do whatever duty Nazil would have of me.”

“Good. Denotra, I need to speak with Pentanimir privately. I’ll have you summoned before he takes leave.”

“Yes, Father,” she said, rising and exiting the hall.

Draizeyn turned to Pentanimir, his face grave. “I spoke with your uncle regarding some reports about your public disagreements. He assures me that they only pertain to your house. Is that the truth of it, First Chosen?”

So, Uncle doesn’t have the trust of the Zaxson that he believes. “He spoke true. Uncle isn’t pleased with the slave Danimore chose for our home. He feels that she isn’t worthy to serve such a house.”

“He mentioned the same. Does he have cause to worry?”

“No, my lord. Zeta does as she’s instructed. Her treatment is no greater or worse than any other serving in the city. If she’s ill, she receives minimal treatment to ensure she’s able to serve. As a representative of our home, we’ve bought her suitable attire and feminine items. We’ve had no need to beat the girl, if that’s what gives him pause.”

“He believes that she’s treated too well for a human slave. Even so, it’s of no matter. His concern extended toward your brother’s supposed affection for her, too. Although, he says she hasn’t been used for pleasure yet.”

“On this, I’m not sure. Danimore is much like our father: he doesn’t visit the pleasure houses or find slaves desirable. However, he’s made his interest known in securing a possible pledge. Mayhaps he awaits his wife.”

“He seeks a pledge? With whom does he wish it?”

Pentanimir tried to contain his growing smile. “The young maid, Nikolina d’Garrion. Her father holds a position as a scribe at the temple.”

“I know of the girl. Allister d’Garrion would consider it a great honor to be offered a pledge from one of your house. Has your uncle been informed?”

“Danimore plans to visit him on the morrow. His duties won’t allow until then.”

“Very well,” Draizeyn said. “Your uncle’s use of the slave wasn’t necessary. Mayhaps the talk of her swallowing cocks intrigued him. After learning about your brother’s interest, he’ll realize his folly. Had it been otherwise, your uncle would’ve seen to the proper punishment.”

Pentanimir forced a smile. “Danimore’s only fault is his soft heart. Nonetheless, he remains a man of Nazil. Zeta meets his demands, and does as she’s commanded. Uncle’s use of her wasn’t necessary or appreciated. My brother’s only interest in her is as a servant,” he assured, hoping his prevarication was convincing.

“I don’t want to hear about any further disagreements with your uncle. I won’t have my daughter pledged to a house in such disarray. If you can’t keep your house in order, how’re you to lead a great city?”

“As always, Zaxson, you’re most wise. I’ll have no further disagreements with my uncle. He’ll be at ease with Danimore’s interest in his pledge, and we’ll keep the slave from his focus. It isn’t our intent to displease our uncle and head of our home.”

“Now it’s you who speaks wise, Pentanimir. My daughter chooses well.”

“I’m honored.” He bowed. “If it pleases you, my lord, I should return home.”

“You’re going to leave without finishing your meal or seeing my daughter?”

“I wish it otherwise, but I must prepare for the morrow. We’ve only just arrived, and I’ll need to hurry if I’m to have everything ready.”

Draizeyn nodded. “We’ll send a carriage for you. Pack well, Pentanimir, your return won’t be swift.”

“Thank you, Zaxson. I’m honored to do duty for Nazil.”

Pentanimir could barely contain his composure as he rode back to his house. Visions of his uncle abusing Zeta assaulted both his mind and heart. Oxilon’s methods of torture were sadistic when dealing with Nazilian prisoners. He couldn’t fathom what he’d done to Zeta. His father had spoken of the sadism derived from such treatment, and that made his heart ache all the more. Oxilon was cruel, yet Pentanimir never thought he’d violate their home with his obscenities.

Taking no time to properly care for his mount, he closed the door on the stall, moving quickly into the house.

“Oh! Pentanimir,” Zeta giggled. “I wasn’t expecting you. Did you have evening meal at the citadel or would you like me to make you a plate?”

“I…just raise your dress, Zeta.”

“What? Pentan—”

“Just raise your dress.” His tone was firm, but his visage was forlorn.

Zeta trembled, taking a step back. She rung her hands, fighting the eruption of emotions assailing every part of her. Apprehensively, she grasped the fringes of her dress, raising it up.

He gasped, a feeling of rage, sorrow, and guilt rushing through his mind. Reaching out, he lowered her dress, sitting heavily on a chair.

“Why, Zeta? Why didn’t you tell us?”

“I—it—please, Pentanimir—”

“No. You’re going to tell me all of it now, and before Dani returns from duty.”

“I—I didn’t want Dani to know. That’s what Oxilon wanted. He wanted me to tell him, to hurt him beyond measure. How did you find out?”

Pentanimir sighed. “Oxilon told Draizeyn that he abused you while we were away. What did he do to you?”

“You hadn’t been gone a glass before he came. I—I didn’t want to let him in, but he threatened me. I tried to do what he asked, but he didn’t want food or drink or anything. He wanted me.”

Pentanimir caressed her hand, offering a gentle squeeze. “Tell me, Zeta. I know it’s difficult, but I must know.”

Zeta was more fearful now than when she’d first arrived. Her eyes stayed fixed on the floor as she recounted the brutalities that Oxilon had committed.

Pentanimir’s jaw clenched, the anger building with each word. “Have you told me all of it?”

“Yes, Sir. I wouldn’t do what he wanted. Learning what he did would hurt Danimore far more than what he did to me. My wounds will heal in time, but the truth of this would linger in Danimore’s heart forever. I couldn’t hurt him, Pentanimir, but I didn’t mean to lie, either. If you order it, I’ll tell him, but we shouldn’t. We should never let him know.”

“Your omission wasn’t dishonesty. You’re willing to suffer this alone due to your love for my brother, and I admire that, Zeta. I admire you. My uncle did this to punish Danimore, but you’re the one who’s suffered. Nothing I can say can change what’s been done or erase the pain you’ve endured, but I’m sorry, Zeta. I’m so sorry.”

“I know. You and your brother are the reason that I’m able to heal. If Dani knew about this, he might confront your uncle. I don’t want him to ever know. The pain is nearly gone, my son is healthy, and I love your brother. Isn’t that truth enough?”

He smiled wistfully. “It’s a most important truth, and what happened will stay between us. My apology isn’t enough, but I offer it to you anyway. I’ll do everything that I can to free you from Nazil, Zeta. I promise.”

As she returned his smile, the door creaked open. Zeta brushed away her tears, rushing to the door.

“How was your duty, Dani?” she asked.

“It was too long away from you and Raithym,” he said.

“Raithym’s still sleeping. Are you hungry?”

“For more than your meal,” he said, scooping her up in his arms and kissing her. “How’re you feeling?”

“Much better now.” She glanced at Pentanimir. “Gali brought some herbs for me and said I’m healing well.”

“I’m pleased to hear it. I hope Yannick allows her to continue to come.”

“Me, too,” she said, moving to prepare his meal.

“Brother, I expected you to be at the citadel,” Danimore said. “Didn’t you sup with them?”

“I did much and more. The Zaxson wants me to journey to Spero on the morrow.”

“But we’ve only just returned. Surely, the business in Spero can wait.”

“No. Daracus must inspect the new city, and Draizeyn wants me there to assist. He means for me to take charge at its completion.”

“You’re to head the new city?”

“Until his mind changes on the matter, I’ll hold the position.”

Danimore smiled. “Spero is very near Cazaal.”

“Very near, Brother, very near.”

“I’m so happy for you, Pentanimir. Not only will you have a better position, but you’ll be near the village.”

“What’s in Cazaal?” Zeta said. “I know of a few people from there.”

“Truly?” Pentanimir asked.

“My father and uncle had business there.” An honest smile found her face. “He even had the opportunity to craft a sword for the Caretaker, Lord Ravenot.”

“You know the Caretaker? What about his family?”

“I only met the Caretaker and his son. Lord Estenbrook made the introduction. Lord Ravenot had admired his sword and he introduced him to my father. It was a great honor,” Zeta started, until Raithym’s cries interrupted them. She finished Danimore’s plate, and then rushed off down the hall.

“Brother, why’re you asking about the Caretaker? Do you know him?”

“No, Dani, but he’s Brahanu’s father.”

“Couldn’t you visit the village on business? If you’re heading the new city, wouldn’t you introduce yourself to the Caretakers?”

“An introduction is customary, whether I host a feast or travel. I’d need to send a message and alert Brahanu of my arrival.”

“What about Daracus?”

“No doubt he’d remain in Spero. He detests socializing with the humans. If all goes well, I could secure a place for you and Zeta.”

“Draizeyn wants me to select a new Cha Asham from Nazil and others to populate the temple. Once I’m settled, I’ll need to appoint a First Guard.” He smiled. “That’ll be you, Dani. After he signs the proclamation, you’ll join me in Spero. There’ll be plenty of privacy for you and Zeta.”

“What about our home here?”

“Kieran and her family will maintain it as they always have.”

“Are you certain Zeta and the babe would be allowed to travel with us?”

“Dani, I’m not asking for permission. Besides, we’ll be taking our possessions, and they see her as one of them.”

“This is true. She’ll be glad to hear it.”

“There’s more, Dani. We need to make Zeta aware of what we discussed.”

“What do I need to know?” Zeta asked, entering the kitchen.

“Zeta, Dani and I discussed a strategy to keep you and Raithym safe. It’ll be difficult, but it’s the only way.”

“What’re you talking about, Brother?”

“When I visited the citadel, Draizeyn mentioned Uncle’s concerns about Zeta.”

“Still he persists? Why would the Zaxson care about what happens in our home?”

“He doesn’t. It’s merely the appearance of disorder in the home of his daughter’s pledged.”

“I didn’t mean to make any trouble,” Zeta said.

“It isn’t you, Zeta, and I told the Zaxson the same,” Pentanimir said. “I mentioned your interest in a pledge, too, Dani.”

Zeta gasped, and Danimore immediately clasped her hand.

“It’s not what you think, Zeta, truly. We believe that if I can convince Uncle that I’m interested in seeking a pledge, that he’ll cease his efforts against you. We could enjoy our happiness without his intrusion and berating. Uncle can be very cruel, and if he made a move against you, I’d do my best to make him pay for it.”

Zeta and Pentanimir exchanged a look.

“He’s right,” Pentanimir said. “If Uncle’s attention is on Dani’s pledge to Nikolina, it won’t be on you.”

“What about Nikolina?”

“I don’t want to hurt her or her father, but we can’t think of another solution. There’re other men who desire a pledge with her as well. Once we leave the city, they could offer it. We won’t have the time to secure ours before we take leave, so it shouldn’t be seen as a slight.”

“Are you certain that your uncle will do it?”

“He’ll be relieved when I tell him,” Danimore said, and then regarded Pentanimir. “Will Draizeyn tell Uncle about the pledge?”

“He might, though I think he’s heard as much from Beilzen. Even so, you should go to him after your duty on the morrow. Make a sincere plea and beg for his assistance if you must. Don’t allow him to provoke you.”

“Don’t worry, Pentanimir, I’ll make him believe.”

“Pardons, Caretaker. The Nohek Karab has arrived with word from Nazil.”

Riok sighed, rising from his bathing pool and waving the servants away. After pulling on his robe, he sat at the table, draining his cup.

“Bring more wine and cheeses,” he ordered. “You may show him in, Llywelyn.”

As the Nohek Karab entered, Riok inclined his head.

“Apologies, Nohek Asmaa. I would’ve met you in the hall, but Llywelyn made your message sound urgent.”

“There’s no need, Lord Estenbrook. The message wouldn’t read any differently in the hall; the words would remain the same.”

Riok chuckled, causing his round belly to shake.

“Well, what news has Nazil sent?”

“The Cha sent a notification regarding Lady Denotra’s coming nuptial.”

“Ah, she’s finally marrying,” Riok said, plucking a cherry from the bowl. “Does it mention to whom she’s pledged?”

“She’s pledged to the city’s First Chosen, Sir Pentanimir Benoist.”

“Benoist...I think I know his father. Do you recall his name?”

“If my memory serves, it was Sir Manifir Benoist. He was also First Chosen, and wed to Lady Kitrin Thaon of Yarah.”

“Yes, I thought the name familiar.” Riok nodded. “He’s the one who led the ambush against Hyorin, wasn’t he?”

“One and the same, my lord.”

Estenbrook shifted, the thoughts of Hyorin’s destruction plaguing his mind. He’d lost his father during those attacks and numerous good friends as well.

“Are you all right?” Asmaa asked, leaning forward on his boney elbow.

“Of course. Tell me: wasn’t there news of Manifir siring children with his human captives?”

Asmaa gazed at the Caretaker, shaking his head. “I wouldn’t know, my lord. And if I may be so bold, to speak so could have you put in irons. The Benoist family is highly regarded in Nazil and beyond. It would be wise to guard your tongue.” Asmaa glanced at the servants in the room. “One never knows who might whisper your words in the Zaxson’s ear.”

Riok cleared his throat, signaling for more wine. “You speak true, Asmaa. Beg pardon. Is there anything else the Zaxson would have of me?”

“Two-hundred! In addition to the gold collected each season?”

“It would seem so.”

“Hells, is there anything else that he requires? I have two daughters that are maiden. Should I send Maisha and Natasha, too?”

“That information wasn’t contained on the scroll, Lord Estenbrook. Only the requested items need to be delivered.”

Riok had forgotten the Nohek’s lack of humor, and continued as if he’d made no jest.

“We’ll meet our obligations. When is the ceremony scheduled?”

“There’s no specific date listed. It’s to be in the warm season. Even so, he wants everything delivered before the next full moon.”

“The people won’t appreciate a double payment of tax. The harvest didn’t produce as much as we expected, and with the early cold, a new planting isn’t possible. Still, I’ll have everything prepared and delivered with haste.”

“That would be best, my lord. The Zaxson doesn’t make requests.”

“Surely not,” Riok said, sitting up in his seat. “I’d like for you to send birds to Lords Vaughan and Ravenot. Extend an invitation for a meeting and meal.”

“As you say. When would you have them come?”

“Eleven suns hence. Convey the urgency and importance of the meeting.”

“Yes, my lord. Should I respond to Nazil as well?”

“Yes, yes, of course,” he said with a wave of his hand. “Offer the proper greetings and congratulations when you do.”

“If that’s all, my lord, I’ll return to the temple.”

“You may leave, Nohek Asmaa, and thank you for your wise counsel.”

“It’s my pleasure.”

“Canid, I need you to ready my clothing and have Lady Oana meet me in my solar,” Riok said once Asmaa left. “Light the hearth and leave some refreshments. I want to speak with my wife alone.”

Riok pushed up to his feet, looking out of the window at the vast city. “Pentanimir, son of Manifir,” he said aloud. “Son of the assassin.”

“Zeta,” he called out in his sleep, jerking with each wave of pleasure. His body tensed, trembling with the unexpected completion. When his eyes blinked open, he noticed Zeta crouching over him.

Danimore sat up in the bed, dazed, trying to clear the fog from his eyes and mind. Zeta gently pushed against his shoulder, snuggling in next to him.

“It wasn’t a dream,” he said, still groggy. “You pleasured me with your mouth.”

“I wanted to please you, and I knew that you wouldn’t allow it.”

“Why then did you take me in my sleep?”

“Because you needed me to,” she said, caressing his bare chest. “Your body was anxious for my touch.”

As he leaned down for a kiss, Raithym began to cry. Zeta smiled, kissing his chest before moving to soothe her son.

“Did you enjoy it?” Zeta asked.

“How could I not? The pleasure of it woke me from my sleep.”

“Then, I’m happy. I hope that you’ll allow me to please you soon when you’re fully awake to enjoy it.”

“I welcome that, Zeta, but you still need time to heal.”

As she fed Raithym, Danimore stood, poking at the wood in the hearth. “What do you think about Pentanimir’s plan?”

“I’m excited. Do you think it’ll work like he said?”

“As long as Draizeyn appoints him to Spero, there shouldn’t be an issue.” He paused, meeting her eyes. “What are your thoughts about Nikolina and the pledge?”

“I understand the why of it.”

“But what are your thoughts, Zeta?”

“I’d rather that you didn’t do it. I hate deceiving her, especially if she cares for you.” She shook her head. “No good has ever come from a woman’s scorn, Dani. I’m afraid of what might happen, but I understand that your uncle is forcing your hand.”

“If there was another way, I’d do it. I don’t want to mislead Nikolina or her father, but our options are limited.”

“I understand, and agree with whatever you decide.”

She nestled Raithym in his bed, pulling on her dress. “I’d better start the morning meal. Is there anything that you’d like?”

“Your happiness, Zeta.”

“You’ve already made me happier than I thought that I ever could be. It’s—it’s more than hurting her. I want to be in her place. I want to be able to express our love openly, Dani, you and me.”

“I welcome that time.” She smiled, leaving his chamber.

As he began filling the pot, he couldn’t stop thinking of the pleasurable way she’d awakened him. He smiled until his body responded, causing the spray to hit the floor and wall.

“All hells,” he said, trying to manage the stream.

“Dani,” Pentanimir said, tapping on the door.

“Yes, come,” Danimore said, dipping his hands in the basin.

“I was just ensuring that you were awake. I’ll be leaving soon.”

“I will, but it’ll take everything within me to endure his pomposity.”

“Trust me: Uncle will be pleased with your request. The thought of arranging a second pledge will feed the very ego that you fear.”

“How long will it take to arrive in Spero, Pentanimir?” Zeta asked.

“Eight to nine suns at least. The Yarahan Caretaker’s planned a feast in his honor. Most likely, Daracus will do the same in Dovak and Leahcim. He likes to swank around the high lords like he’s the Zaxson.”

Danimore shook his head. “He’s just like his father.”

“Indeed. Howbeit, Daracus is more dangerous than Draizeyn. The more pellets that he consumes, the more he needs them. Everyone at the citadel has suffered from his volatility, even the guards. Daracus enjoys his sadistic proclivities, and desires them often.”

“Daracus and his father are cruel,” Zeta said, recalling their abuses. “But it—it was Denotra that I feared most. One moment she would smile and the next, she’d beat me. You couldn’t judge her mood or satisfy her needs.”

I know which needs she wants satisfied , Pentanimir thought. “I’ve experience this as well. It isn’t a pleasing thought to know my life is pledged to such a person. Neither she nor Daracus care about anyone in their service. Even I’m merely a pawn in the larger game the Vereuxs play.”

“Mayhaps the gods have a different path for you, Brother. We don’t know what the future might hold.”

“If there’s another for me, I wish the gods would make it known. Elsewise, it’s Denotra that I must take to wife. Not only is she a vile woman, she looks identical to her father. All I see when she looks at me is the Zaxson.”

“Unfortunately so,” Danimore sighed. “It seems that Daracus is the only Vereux with a pleasing appearance.”

“That’s the only thing that’s attractive about him.”

When heavy knocks sounded from the door, Pentanimir rose to answer as Danimore motioned to Zeta. “Go to my chamber and latch the door.”

“Good morrow, Sir Benoist,” the man said, bowing. “The Nakshij sent me to retrieve your belongings, and the guards await you near the carriage.”

“Ah, good morrow, Symeon…of the Jasiri,” Pentanimir said.

Symeon looked surprised, offering another bow that caused his braid to fall forward.

“I have two chests in my chamber. Wait here and we’ll bring them out.

“Sir Benoist,” Symeon called after him. “If it pleases you, I’ll retrieve the chests and load them into the carriage.”

“It’s all right, Symeon, we’ll bring them out to you. Come, would you like some tea?”

Symeon glanced around, bemused. “No—no thank you, Sir Benoist,” he said, ducking under the arched lintel, entering the room. “I’ll wait for you by the door.”

“Do you know him, Brother?” Danimore asked, peering back at the large man.

“Don’t you remember him? He’s the one who Beilzen punished in the stables.”

“Pardons, Brother?”

“What? Oh—oh, nothing, he—he seems to look fondly upon you. Well, if his expression speaks true to his heart,” Danimore stammered.

“I, to him as well, Dani. Upon inquiry, I learnt that he was a sentry and scout in the villages. It’s rumored that he’s from the desert isle of K’ohshul. There’s a man in Bandari who displays the same markings and braid. His name is Kuhani, and they refer to him as the warrior priest,” Pentanimir said, looking over at his brother. “Symeon survived an attack when all others in his patrol were killed. It took nearly a score of guards to subdue him, even after being struck with an envenomed arrow. You can’t help but admire such a man, Brother. Once he was a great swordsman and protector of his people; now, he’s a captive.” Pentanimir shook his head. “It would be an honor to clash swords with him and have him feel himself again.”

“There’s no one in all the lands who could give him a greater challenge than you. You’ve always been the best.”

“I’ll ask Daracus if he can accompany us. If time allows, I’ll give him that challenge,” he said, reaching for a chest. They grunted, struggling to move the heavy chests down the corridor. When they entered the room, Symeon bowed again, gripping one under each arm, and loading them.

“If it pleases you, my lord,” Symeon said, motioning to the carriage.

“My return won’t be swift, Dani. Please take care and hold your tongue with Uncle.”

“Travel safely, Brother,” he said, embracing him. “I’ll heed your words.”

Danimore closed the door, calling for Zeta.

“Pentanimir has left for the citadel, and I’m getting ready to leave for duty. I’ll be talking with Oxilon before returning home.”

“I’m doing this for you and Raithym, Zeta. If only for a short while, Uncle’s attention is focused elsewhere, it’ll give us the opportunity that we need.”

Danimore kissed her quickly, and then donned his baldric and cloak. Before he’d even traveled ten meters, Oxilon was waiting near his mount.

“Uncle? I was coming to see you at my duty’s end. Do you have need of me?”

“I do. I’ll accompany you to the gate, and we’ll speak of it.”

“As you wish,” Danimore said, watching him from the corner of his eye.

“I’ve heard that you have a request, Danimore. Is this so?” Oxilon asked in his usual commanding tone. Even a simple question seemed more a demand.

“Yes, it’s true. I’ve spoken with Pentanimir, but I need to speak to you as well.”

“Are you going to tell me or would you have me guess?”

“Forgive me, Uncle, the thought yet causes apprehension. If I were more like Pentanimir, mayhaps I’d look upon a pledge with confidence.”

Oxilon paused, turning to face him. “You’re a Benoist. Pentanimir wears the pearl cloak of the Chosen, but you, too, are my blood. We’ll always share a bond, Danimore, more than any other. Anyone in Nazil would be honored to have you seek a pledge.”

Danimore’s expression nearly betrayed his thoughts. It was the first time that he could recall that Oxilon made no insult toward him. “Thank you, Uncle. For many seasons, I’ve admired Nikolina d’Garrion. We’ve spent some time together recently, and my fondness has only grown. With Pentanimir’s pledge announced, it’s made me yearn for my own arrangement.”

“I know you can’t understand, and we’ve had disagreements of late, but having Zeta with us during her pregnancy has caused me to realize many things. I know you don’t approve of her placement, but it’s due to her that I long for a wife and heir. If Nikolina’s father accepts my pledge, I’d like to wed soon. It’s not only Pentanimir’s responsibility to further our line, but this duty also falls on me.”

“It does, and I’m pleased that you realize that. It’s good to learn that you hold no affection for your slave. That was cause for great concern. With the announcement of this pledge, everyone will know that your house is in order,” he said, resting a hand on his shoulder. “I’ll visit the temple and speak with her father. Allister d’Garrion is no fool. His position in the temple is significant, but he’s not nearly as well situated or regarded as the Benoists. No one has failed to notice his desire to join our houses. Still, the arrangement won’t be swift. Opposition is always offered, and no one accepts at the first meeting. But don’t fear, it will be secured.”

“Thank you, Uncle. It’s an honor to have you as the head of our house. Father would be proud of your earned position and the leadership that you’ve shown Pentanimir and me.”

Hosdaq shook his head, straining to rise. “The strength is within me. You and Saifu have tended me well. The pain has mostly passed, my wounds are sealed, and Kuhani has assisted with my inner healing. Now, I need to walk out of this house and allow everyone to witness my recovery. Only then will they be assured that my son didn’t take the life from me.”

“Can’t it wait one more rise of the sun? Saifu is coming on the morrow.”

“No, Nzuri. It’s been nearly one full moon since I’ve left this chamber. I want to breathe in the air and enjoy the sun on my face.”

“As you say, Elder. I’ll warm your water and help you dress.” When Nzuri reached the door, he turned. “Elder, Osmara has been waiting to see you. Should I allow her in?”

“Yes, please, allow her to come,” Hosdaq said, straightening his robe and hair, trying to smoothen the tangles and cowlicks.

“You look well this morning, Elder,” Osmara said.

“Won’t you call me Hosdaq?”

“Oh, Hosdaq,” Osmara smiled, taking a seat beside him. “I’m glad to see you out of bed. Everyone in the village is concerned about you.”

“What about your concern?”

“Mine is greatest of all, save Malkia. She enjoyed being able to sit with you. Her spirits are lifted, and she smiles once more.”

“She’s a sweet girl and misses her brother. I don’t know how he could treat us so ill.”

“None of us do, and Hibret is lost. She still loves him, and wants their promise.”

“At one time, he wanted the same. Hibret and Wosen have always been close and shared a great love for each other. It pleased me to see them together.”

“Yes, they’re a good match.”

Hosdaq studied her face, enjoying the warmth that her presence evoked. Her recent affections had awakened something within him that he thought he’d lost long ago. Although he’d admired and yearned for her for years, he thought himself foolish for doing so. With everything so new, Hosdaq didn’t want to disturb the feeling. But he needed to make his heart and desire known.

“Osmara, you’re a beautiful woman, and there are men younger than I that would much desire you. Does your heart truly lean in my direction?”

“This I’ve known since first we met. At that time, I’d hoped that you felt the same. The way your eyes found mine and the smile that came to your face, it warmed me when I saw it. But it was too soon after you’d lost Esme, and your heart still ached for your wife.”

“When you arrived in Bandari, Malkia had just been birthed, and I wasn’t fit to care for her or myself. If not for you and the people here, my life might’ve ended those years ago. I never considered that anyone would want me as their own again. I noticed you, cared for you, and found you beautiful. But my heart was closed to allowing that deeper love an unobstructed path. Not so anymore. You’ve opened it fully.”

“As you have mine, Hosdaq.”

When she stood to embrace him, he drew her in for a tender kiss.

“It’s been too long since I’ve known the touch of another,” he whispered against her lips. “I’d forgotten the pleasure of having one you love close to you.”

Her heartbeat quickened. “You’ve always been the only one that I’ve wanted to share that closeness.”

“I’m not as young as I once was, Osmara. My time of pledge and promise has long passed, and I’ve thought of it for only my children. But now, I’m of a different mind.”

“Your age is yet another element that I find attractive.”

“Only one as you would think so.” He smiled. “There’s something that I’d like to ask you. It might seem too soon, yet, I want you to know what’s in my heart.”

“It’s not too soon. Tell me of it, Hosdaq.”

“Beg pardon, Elder,” Nzuri said. “If you’re going to the hall for noon meal, we need to hurry.”

He nodded, turning back to Osmara. “We’ll have time to talk later. Will you come and accompany me to the hall after I dress?”

“I will,” she said, leaving the chamber.

“Vot and Huname are coming to escort you, too, Elder. They’re bringing Malkia.”

“I look forward to seeing them,” Hosdaq said, standing and allowing Nzuri to remove his robe.

“Will you allow me to assist with your bath?”

“I’ll make the attempt first by my own hand.” Hosdaq took the brush from the water, lathering it with soap. Slowly, he glided it over his body, pausing to take breaths in between. “Such a small thing now takes such effort.”

“You’re still healing. Permit me to assist and we’ll have it done.”

Hosdaq didn’t protest. He raised up his arms, allowing Nzuri to wash him.

“Nzuri, have I offended many in the village?”

“In what manner?”

“I permitted my concern for Wosen to overwhelm my senses. Instead of heeding the Elders’ warnings, I chose my own path. However, when it was time for Pentanimir to do the same, I rallied against him. It wasn’t my place to choose who he loves. I didn’t dislike Brahanu, Nzuri, I didn’t know her. Pentanimir stands where I did years ago, and I wouldn’t turn away from Esme. Yet I demanded that he do so with Brahanu.”

“Elder, it was your place to offer counsel. You made your choice with Esme, but you weren’t pledged to the Zaxson’s daughter. His circumstances were different than yours, and Kuhani spoke the same. If the One god truly wishes Pentanimir and Brahanu to be together, the opportunity will present itself. It’s for them to choose that path, it can’t and won’t be forced upon them. Just as with you and Osmara.”

Hosdaq shook his head. “Was I alone unaware of her feelings for me?”

“I think her love for you was known as far as K’ohshul, Elder.” He laughed. “She made the attempt many times, but you couldn’t see. Why do you think she remained here with Saifu instead of returning to Noraa? Osmara is a lady, and many lords were interested. Including my brother.” Nzuri smiled. “Osmara only wanted you.”

“And yet it passed my notice. I’ve admired her beauty often, mayhaps more often than I should have. Never did I imagine that she admired me as well. I thought that this part of my life was over, and I accepted that. Not since Esme have I even become one with another.”

Nzuri stood, tossing his hair to his back. “Elder, you’re but five and forty. Why shouldn’t you have someone to love you? It might seem to have ended with Esme, but she’ll remain a part of your heart always. Mayhaps Osmara can continue to provide that love and happiness for you. There’s a void within you that must be filled.”

“But she’s so young,” he sighed. “How am I to please such a woman? It’s been long, Nzuri.”

“This, you ask a priest?” Nzuri chuckled. “What does your heart speak to you?”

“Yes. When you learned of her heart, what did yours speak in return?”

“It was a consuming warmth, and I saw her true for the first time. When she touched my lips with hers, something awakened in me, something that I didn’t realize I’d lost long ago.”

Nzuri nodded, pulling on Hosdaq’s boots, and then sat on the chair near him. “The One god has blessed you. Only he can use the malice meant to seize your life as a means of helping you truly reclaim it. I know that we’re speaking about Osmara, yet your heart aches for your son. You’ve been given this happiness to aid you during your struggle, to help you subsist, and not give in to the darkness attempting to consume you. Don’t refuse such a blessing, Elder.”

“I do yearn for Wosen, and pray for him continuously. Never will my son leave my mind or my heart. However, Osmara is an unexpected and special gift. If she’ll have an old man, I’d wed her on the morrow.”

“She’d have you even if your beard reached the floor,” Nzuri said, pulling Hosdaq’s long hair behind his head. The men laughed as Vot and Huname arrived.

“It’s good to hear your laughter, Hosdaq,” Huname said, replacing Nzuri and brushing Hosdaq’s hair. “You’re looking much better.”

“I’m feeling the same. Kuhani helps to heal my mind, and Nzuri and Saifu have tended well my outer wounds. The pain has all but passed, and I’m eager to resume my duty.”

“It wasn’t only us,” Nzuri said. “Malkia and Osmara were integral to your healing. Now, I’ll take my leave. Please call upon me if you need anything.”

“I will, thank you, Nzuri.”

“Osmara has been visiting?” Huname asked.

“Yes, many times. We have a great deal to discuss now that my eyes are opened.”

“Indeed,” Vot said. “Hopefully, it’ll be another cause for celebration. For now, let’s join the others for noon meal.”

Accepting Vot’s offered hand, Hosdaq winced, standing up beside them. When they exited his home, Osmara and Malkia were waiting outside. Taking a hand of each, Hosdaq inclined his head, walking to the hall.

Scattered applause and shouts greeted them when the door swung open. Hosdaq raised his hand in response, taking a seat on the bench nearest the door.

“Would you like your meal here?” Vot asked.

“No, thank you. I only need to rest a moment,” he said, and then turned to Osmara. “Will Saifu be joining us?”

“Ofttimes, he doesn’t take food at midday. If you need him, I’ll send Hibret or Sahma.”

“Yes, please,” he said, leaning to kiss Malkia before pushing up to stand. After speaking with Hibret, Osmara grasped his elbow, leading him to his seat.

“If you’re all right, Hosdaq, I’ll take my place with the others.”

He smiled, stroking her cheek. “I’m better than all right.” Hosdaq drew Osmara closer, whispering in her ear. When she met his eyes again, he nodded, kissing her hand. She couldn’t speak, she only stared at him with moisture rimming her eyes. Managing a slight nod, she turned, rushing back down the aisle.

“Friends,” Vot said, tapping his spoon on his cup. “Everyone here shares a special bond. All of us were fleeing hardships and difficulties that yet plague these lands. Despite these things, we were able to come together and create a beautiful life. We’ve lost many wonderful friends, but there’s no other place like Bandari. One of our beloved son’s recently strayed. In doing so, he nearly took the life of a man that I call brother. But the One god is merciful, and Elder Hosdaq sits with us this day. We must continue to pray that Wosen will regain his mind and find the truth that lies within his heart.

“I now give thanks to the One god for bringing us together again. We thank him for supplying all of our needs and keeping Elder Hosdaq among us.”

“Blessed be the One,” the villagers said in unison.

Saifu approached Hosdaq at the prayer’s end. They spoke at length before Hosdaq pushed up from his seat while Saifu brought Osmara to stand and face the Elders’ table.

“Friends, firstly I wish to thank you all for your prayers, care, and support during this difficult time,” Hosdaq said. “Malkia and I are blessed to have you as our family. I also would like to apologize. I’ve made many mistakes, but none were as great as my dealings with my son. My failings and pride has endangered this wonderful village, and I ask you to forgive a foolish man and prideful father,” Hosdaq continued, clearing his throat. “I’d also like to share some joyous news. Osmara has given so much of herself to so many, and to me most of all. She’s been a second mother to my children and a delight to me. When I ailed, she came and shared her heart. That visit awakened a part of myself that I’d buried long ago. So, if she’d find me suitable for a husband, I ask her now to do me the honor of becoming my wife.”

The hall erupted with cheers as Saifu approached the Elders’ table.

“It’s with great pleasure, Elder Hosdaq, that I present my sister, Lady Osmara Voney, for promise. May your happiness be eternal, your want be for nothing, and your home filled with children.”

“Of course, we’ll respond,” Hacom said. “But what to say? All the lands have gone mad! Demands from Nazil, invitations from Noraa, and now a message about the Zaxson’s caravan nearing Spero.”

“Yes, there’s much activity in the lands, Hacom. I fear this is only the beginning.”

“The beginning of what? Should I prepare the sentries for war? What do you fear?”

The old man shrugged, pouring two cups of dark liquor. “It isn’t fully known. However, I’ve learned over the years to take seriously the feelings within my heart. The 75th year of Kehldaron is upon us, and these lands may bleed before the end of it.”

“There’s been no mention of war.”

“You speak true, but one doesn’t usually announce a plan to destroy. We’ve seen this with Hyorin. When the killer of babes comes, it won’t be under banner or bird. They’ll come as a thief travels by night and in silence.”

“Speak plain, Glennon. Is there a threat coming from Nazil?”

Glennon sighed, setting his cup on the desk. “I’ve had a dream for many suns that disturbs my sleep. It’s a strange thing, because the content doesn’t change.”

“A dream? Of what do you dream, Nohek?”

“The images are as vivid this day as when the dream first came. It’s a great war. Not like any other that we’ve heard tell of. The gods themselves will descend from the heavens.”

Hacom shifted in his chair, listening intently.

“Much will be lost and gained,” Glennon continued. “Humans and Nazilians will fight as brothers.”

“The Nazilians aiding the humans? Impossible.”

“Within dreams, anything is possible, my old friend.”

“What else does your dream reveal, Nohek?”

“Migration: fleeing these lands in search of another. I’ve seen you as well, Caretaker, fighting with honor beside your son.”

“Julaybeim? I don’t understand, Glennon.”

“It’s plain, my son, if you’re a believer in dreams,” he said, taking another drink.

“I discount nothing, Nohek, and your words are never in doubt. But seeing the future in your dreams? This is a blessing that you’ve never professed.”

“I’m not asking for you to accept my dream as truth. You asked what came to me as I slept, and now I’ve told you. Knowing the future doesn’t make you wise, Hacom. It only gives you a glimpse of what might come to pass. What you do with that knowledge is what reveals the worth of a man.”

Nohek Glennon leaned back, stroking the hair on his chin. “It’s possible that the gods allow you a glimpse of what’s to come. They could possibly allow this vision to give you the opportunity to make a different decision, to alter what could be.

“Our lives are merely a series of choices: should I turn right or go left, should I speak or hold my tongue, and so on. Each choice manifests a series of consequences. Whether good or bad, we must live with those consequences. And from those, new choices are made. Therefore, I could tell you that if you don’t accept the Caretaker’s invitation that Cazaal would suffer repercussions. After hearing my counsel, you’d alter your choice and graciously receive him. The wrath shown in the vision would no longer be. Due to that glimpse, you would have the opportunity to make a different choice.”

Hacom nodded. “Is it possible that altering the decision could only delay the inevitable, and not truly change the outcome?”

“Mayhaps. The workings of the gods will forever be a mystery. No one can truly know until the time our spirit joins theirs, and we can ask of it ourselves.”

Hacom drained his cup, slumping back in his seat. “I’ve grown weary, Glennon. The threat from Nazil always looms about our heads. The humans won’t unite as they should, and end the Nazilians’ reign. Haven’t we lost enough to those who would see us wiped from these lands?”

“We are all of us fallible. There are none without fault but the gods themselves. The humans in high positions don’t truly care for the others in the lands. As long as their purse is fat and their servants many, they’re satisfied. Nazil gives them scraps, and with great alacrity, they’ll turn on their own to protect them.”

“What about me, then? I’m the Caretaker of this village. We have many attendants and treat them well. I, too, must answer to Nazil and send them our gold. Does this make me corrupt and a traitor to my people?”

“Your skin grows thin, Hacom. It’s not you of whom I speak. Unlike those of Noraa and Kaleo, you don’t bend to Nazil’s will. You do only what’s necessary to protect this village. Everyone here knows your heart. It can never be said that you hold yourself in higher regard than anyone else. You’ve proven that again with Brahanu’s marriage to Itai. Many in Noraa were angry about the arrangement. It was argued that Brahanu should be wed to someone of higher birth and station, but you weren’t moved by that. Your concern was the measure of the man selected for her, not the size of his purse.”

“Yes. Lord Estenbrook wasn’t pleased when I refused his first-born, Janshai. I wouldn’t have Brahanu suffer so at the hands of such men. It would be the same for anyone in this village, Nohek. You are all my family, and I’d give my life in defense of you.”

“This is why you’re unlike the others. Cazaal is a blessed and unique village. The other Caretakers might not approve of the manner in which you oversee our affairs, but you’re loved and respected by those around you.”

As Hacom reached to refill his cup, a knock claimed their attention.

“Enter,” the Nohek said.

“Pardons, Nohek. Lady Ravenot requests that the Caretaker return to the citadel.”

“Thank you, Nohek Berinon. He’ll be with you momentarily.”

“Thank you for your honest counsel, Glennon. My father was wise when he spoke so highly of you,” Hacom said, standing to leave.

“Your father was not unlike yourself. He would be very proud of the man that you’ve become.”

“Amani, what was of such importance that you’d interrupt my meeting with Glennon? We had more to discuss.”

“I know, but we needed you here.”

Hacom grabbed his pipe, leaning back in his chair. “All right, if there’s a need, I’ll see it met. What would you have of me?”

“Father, everything is fine,” Brahanu said. “We just needed to talk to you.”

Hacom glanced at the three, noting their peculiar expressions. “What’s going on?”

“Pardons, Hacom,” Itai said. “Our wives tend to appreciate the dramatic.”

“No,” Amani said. “Brahanu wasn’t feeling well, and Briac came to tend her.”

“Then why in seven hells are you all smiling?” he asked, turning toward Brahanu. “How are you feeling, little dove?”

“I’m fine now, Father,” she said, resting a hand on her abdomen. “Both of us are fine.”

“Good, good,” Hacom said, dumping the ash from his pipe. When he considered what she said, he paused, looking over at her. “Both of you?”

“Yes. Lakaar Briac confirmed what Mother suspected. I wasn’t ill, our child was making itself known.”

“Child? You’re pregnant?”

“Yes, husband! Our daughter is pregnant. Was this news not worth interrupting your meeting?”

“Ho ho! A babe? When? We must celebrate! Your father must come, Itai. Indeed, this is much-needed news.”

Hacom leapt up, embracing his daughter and his wife. Reaching for Itai, he first firmly shook his hand, and then pulled him into a hug, too.

“Did Briac tell you when?” Hacom asked.

“He estimates five or six full moons.”

“Have you told Julaybeim and Ameya?”

“Not yet,” Brahanu said. “Mother will tell them when they return. For now, we need to tell Father Tioch and Naji.”

“Yes. Tell them and invite them for evening meal on the morrow. This news must be celebrated!”

“We will,” Itai said, helping Brahanu stand. “We’ll see you on the morrow.”

When they left, Hacom lit his pipe, taking a long drink of ale. He smiled, enjoying the warmth of the drink, but more so, the announcement of his grandchild.

“What did Glennon have to say?” Amani asked.

Hacom waved his hand in the air, disturbing the smoke that hung there. “I don’t want to think about that now. With such blessed news from Brahanu, it moved the other from my thoughts.”

“From your thoughts, mayhaps, but not from existence.”

He released a heavy sigh, tapping his pipe on the hearth. “We received word from Lord Vaughan and the Neema Outpost, reporting a caravan from Nazil. They weren’t the usual tradesman carts they’ve been sending to Spero. These were the Zaxson’s carriages.”

“Spero? Has the city been completed?”

“I’d doubt they’d send the Zaxson’s caravan if it wasn’t.”

“Do they know who was traveling, Hacom? Was it the Zaxson?”

“Draizeyn probably wouldn’t trouble himself to come. Most likely Daracus or some of his council members are coming for an inspection. That’s what they did when Dovak was completed.”

“It doesn’t bode well to have another Nazilian city so close, Hacom. Except for the outposts, we’re surrounded.”

“I share your concern, and Cazaal will stand ready.”

“There’s nothing of note to report. Just stay alert and your duty should pass quickly.”

Beilzen nodded. “The nights grow longer and colder, Danimore, yet we do our duty for Nazil with honor.”

“Well said. I’ll leave you to it then.”

Before he’d opened the door to his home, the aroma of his evening meal hit his nostrils. He inhaled again, enjoying the delicious smells, and more so, the thought of the woman and child awaiting him.

“I’m glad that you’re home, Dani,” Zeta said, standing to greet him. “How was your duty?”

“Long and cold, and I’m growing weary of the task.”

Zeta leaned in for a kiss, setting a mug on the table with one hand, while rocking Raithym with the other. “I’ll put Raithym to bed, and we can enjoy evening meal.”

He smiled, taking a seat at the table. His fingers continued to tap, thinking about Spero. With no word from Pentanimir, he worried that their plan was in jeopardy.

“Dani, are you all right?” Zeta asked.

“I don’t know. I can’t stop thinking about Spero and being able to leave this place. Pentanimir hasn’t sent word and I’m beginning to worry.”

“He could’ve sent a message to the Zaxson, but wouldn’t risk sending one to us directly. Don’t worry, Dani. Everything will work out just like he said.”

“How do you always know what I need to hear?”

“Because you desire the truth. No matter what it may bring, you want truth over anything else. To speak it sounds like wisdom, but I only tell you what’s already known in your heart.”

“What I know is that I love you, Zeta. And soon, we’ll take Raithym and leave Nazil far behind.”

“I want that, too, Dani,” she said, finding a place on his lap. “And to bear your child.”

“In time. Once you’re fully healed, many wonderful things will come to pass.”

“Your outer wounds, yes. However, the ones I speak of can’t be seen. We won’t rush what you’re not truly ready to experience. It’ll take more time, and I understand that,” he said, kissing her cheek. “Besides, isn’t Raithym my son?”

“He is, but I want to please you, Dani. I—it—”

Zeta only nodded, standing and spooning some stew into his bowl. She couldn’t argue. No matter how much she loved Danimore, she still suffered from memories of her abuse. At times, she could push it from her mind, yet, at other times, it was nearly debilitating.

“Are you afraid that Pentanimir’s plan might fail?” she asked.

“I hope not, but the variables are many. The Zaxson could change his mind and appoint Daracus as the Caretaker. If this were so, we’d have to contemplate an alternative. Either way, we must take care, Zeta.”

As she lifted his cup, loud, rapid thumps from the door caused it to tumble from her hand. When she staggered back, Danimore took her arm, motioning down the corridor. He glanced at the door, the knocks sounding louder and longer. When he heard Zeta’s door close, he moved to answer it.

“Nakaris, Beilzen? What in seven hells is going on? You look like you’ve seen a ghost.”

“You must come, Dani! We’ve captured a savage! He’s shouting about a Chosen named Hosdaq, and carrying an Xtabyren,” Nakaris said, pointing toward the city’s center. Wavering torchlights dotted the darkness, nearing the citadel. “He’s there, with the guard. Your uncle has summoned you in Pentanimir’s stead.”

Danimore blanched. “Me? What about Yannick? He’s my brother’s second.”

“He’s coming, too. You must hurry. They’ve nearly reached the citadel.”

Danimore swallowed hard, attaching his belt and cloak. He couldn’t mask his welling fear as he took the reins from Nakaris, charging through the barren streets. Everything was a blur with the tumult of scenarios plaguing his mind. From meters away, the captive’s anguished cries echoed through the dark night.

When Danimore approached, he saw only entangled guards, yelling and kicking as the man’s pleas continued amongst the grotesque sound of cracking bone and sodden blows.

Oxilon stood over the captive, extending out a sword. His face contorted in disgust, disbelief, and rage. A chill coursed down Danimore’s spine as he forced his gaze downward. A wince immediately followed: one side of the man’s face was horribly swollen and bloodied, not resembling a man at all.

“Uncle. Who—who is this?”

Oxilon thrust the Xtabyren’s tip beneath the man’s chin. “It’s not a ‘who,’ Nephew. It’s a ‘what’,” he snarled, landing a hard kick to the man’s torso. “Take this filth to a cell,” Oxilon ordered. “He’ll regret the lies he’s spewed on the honorable men of Nazil.”

Danimore followed behind his uncle, with the man’s continuous cries reverberating off the walls as they dragged him down the corridor, leaving smears of his blood in their wake.

“Now do you see, Nephew? This is why they must die. All of them must die!”

“Uncle, is this man from Nazil? He looks human.”

“That’s no man. It’s an abomination.” He stopped, spinning Danimore around to face him. Oxilon’s eyes bulged, his face red with fury. “I’ll rip the damn eyes from his head. He dares to have the eyes of Nazil! He’s an abomination, and will suffer for defiling our great city!”

Danimore had never seen such rage, fearing for not only the man in the cell, but for Raithym and Zeta as well.

“Wait here,” Oxilon ordered, entering the Zaxson’s solar. The angered curses and shouts had Danimore taking a step back, fighting his urge to flee. As quickly as the voices rose, they lowered again, and the door creaked open. The expression on Oxilon’s face caused the hairs to rise on Danimore’s. The anger was gone, replaced with and expression that he’d never witnessed…an expression that evoked dread like he’d never known.

“The Zaxson has given me permission to put him to question. Now, you’ll learn what being a true man of Nazil is meant to be.”

Not only did Oxilon’s words give him pause, but also the way he’d spoken them. This was the first time that Danimore truly feared his uncle, and what brutalities he might be capable of committing. His father and brother had warned of his sadistic nature—the side of Oxilon that intrigued the Zaxson—propelling Oxilon’s rapid rise in Nazil. It was that same quality Danimore and his mother, Kitrin, feared. Howbeit, he’d never borne witness to such acts of barbarity, and hoped that gruesome reality would forever be kept from him.

As they descended the steep, narrow steps, hollers and cries resonated around them. Danimore swallowed hard, feeling a tight twinge in his gut. The smell of vomit and bile emanating from the dank corridor assaulted his nostrils. He stifled the powerful urge to retch, though his face surely told of his revulsion. When they turned the corner, guards encircled the naked man, shouting curses, and jabbing at him with cudgels and the hilts of their swords.

The captive was suspended by heavy irons attached to the ceiling, with a weight affixed to his manhood. His tortured body convulsed, hanging but digits from the ground.

Noticing Oxilon’s approach, the guards stood straight and silent, moving aside. For a moment, Oxilon just stared at the suspended man, saying nothing. Not verbally. What his visage conveyed, however, sent waves of dread cascading down Danimore’s spine.

When the captive raised his lolling head, Oxilon landed a hard, fisted backhand, causing the man’s head to whip sideward, followed by mucus-filled blood splattering the wall.

“Silence!” Oxilon said, landing another blow. “You’ll speak only when you’ve been questioned, and there will be many,” Oxilon spat before turning toward the guard.

“Favian, you’ll remain. The rest of you return to your duty, and send Beilzen.”

“Yes, Sir Benoist,” they said in scattered response.

“Heat the irons and pinchers, Favian. I have questions for this savage.”

The battered man wept, his naked body shaking with both terror and grief. Danimore turned away then, forcing down the lump amassing in his throat. I can’t bear witness to this madness. Gods, help us both.

“Danimore, fill the pail with water,” Oxilon ordered. “We may have need of it.”

Oxilon strode over to the man, demanding his name.

“My—my—name is Wosen. Son of Hos—daq,” he said, struggling to breathe.

“LIAR!” Oxilon roared, slamming a cudgel across his chest.

Wosen’s pained scream and the loud crack of breaking bones sent a weakness through Danimore’s knees.

“How dare you defile the name of the honored dead! Hosdaq was a Chosen Guard and served this city with great honor. He’d never befoul himself or Nazil.” Oxilon shouted even louder, spittle flying from his mouth. “I’ll ask you again, you piece of filth. Your name?”

“Wosen, my name is Wosen,” he wheezed.

“Why have you dared to enter our city?”

When he didn’t respond, Oxilon grabbed the hot poker from the fire, slowly stabbing it through his thigh. The smell almost made Danimore gag, as did the screams that filled the small cell, and then abruptly ended.

Oxilon lifted the pail, reviving the captive with the chilly water.

“Fill it again…” Oxilon said, pushing it toward Danimore. “…and bring back my flaying knives. Now, I ask you again, savage, why have you come to our city?”

Wosen would tell everything if it meant an end to his suffering. “I came to tell of a hid—den village,” he managed between shallow breaths. “Some escaped Hyorin and have hidden in—in—”

When darkness took him again, Oxilon wasn’t as quick to revive him. Instead, he lifted the Xtabyren from the table, examining it closely. His long, thick fingers passed over the etching in the blade and on the hilt.

“Uncle, what’s the matter? Where’d he get the Chosen blade?”

“I must speak to the Zaxson. Favian, you’re to keep watch over the savage. No one may enter without my consent. We must learn if his words hold truth.”

“Truth?” Beilzen asked, rounding the corner. “The savage is a liar. Everyone knows this.”

“Hold your tongue, Beilzen,” Oxilon said, raising the Xtabyren to his face. “Is this, too, a lie? This weapon is only awarded to select Chosen of Nazil. What name do you see etched across the hilt?”

“What name? Can you not read?”

Beilzen moved in closer, squinting to read the aged lettering. “The name is ‘Neufmarche.’ I don’t know anyone by that name in Nazil.”

“There aren’t any, and haven’t been for many years,” Oxilon said in a calmer tone, his mind replaying past events.

“Surely, he could’ve read the name and given it as a means of providing credence to his lies.”

“Do you think me ignorant, Beilzen?”

“No, no, Sir Benoist, I—”

“The savage didn’t offer the name Neufmarche. He named his father, Hosdaq.”

Beilzen was confused, but wouldn’t speak.

“That was the name of a former Third Chosen of Nazil, and one that I called a friend. Hosdaq Neufmarche was thought lost years ago. If there’s truth in the savage’s words, he’ll be found and brought back to the city.”

“Uncle, couldn’t he have found the remains of such a man and stole his belongings?” Danimore asked, hesitantly.

Oxilon nodded, considering the possibility. “This could be. If he has his Xtabyren and armor, surely other items could be in his possession. He could’ve learnt the name from those items.”

Danimore’s thoughts turned to the village Pentanimir had described. If this was indeed Wosen’s home, they were in great danger. He hoped that Pentanimir would return soon. Howbeit, he was also terrified that Wosen might mention him.

“There’s more to be learned. I need to speak with the Zaxson and council,” Oxilon said, moving to the steps, still holding the Xtabyren. “Beilzen, Danimore, gather his belongings and leave them outside the solar. You may take leave after.”

As they traversed the stairs, neither spoke. It wasn’t until they cleared the citadel did Beilzen feel free to question.

“From where do you think the savage came?”

Danimore shrugged, as if he gave no care. He was petrified. “It can’t be known until he reveals it.”

“I thought that all of the half-breeds were killed. We have a few left in Nazil, but they don’t show features of our people. Our slave, Lydia, is amongst them. Her mother was half-human with the eyes of Nazil. I think that’s why my father purchased her. He’d always spoken out against their deaths.” He shook his head. “He merely delayed the inevitable: they came for her within three seasons. The Zaxson won’t suffer these abominations. Lydia could remain because she looks fully human.”

Danimore regarded Beilzen, noting his peculiar expression. “My father thought highly of Perrin de Braose, as do I. I recall when he campaigned for the release of the human merchant. Your father has always been one of great integrity,” he offered, honestly.

“My father respected Sir Benoist the same. He still thinks much of your brother and you.”

“The sentiment is well received and returned, Beilzen,” Danimore said. “Did you come for me immediately after the captive was apprehended?”

“No. Not until your uncle commanded it. When the savage approached the gates, his eyes were the first that I noticed.”

“The guard atop the ramparts called out to me. We didn’t see him until he was nearly upon us. But I did subdue him with help from other guards.”

“His eyes weren’t discernable upon my arrival,” Danimore said with disgust. “His treatment was too swift and brutal.”

“He should thank the gods that he’s not lying dead in the streets. Sir Oxilon showed him great mercy, but he’ll meet the sword before the end of it.”

“No one will know until we do. If the Zaxson believes him, he’ll want to find the traitors. In order to do that with certainty, they’ll need him. I doubt that his death will come soon.”

Once they reached the stable, retrieving their horses, Danimore tried to move off, but Beilzen caught up, still questioning.

“Danimore, your uncle won’t tolerate the abomination in the cells. If his death doesn’t come swiftly, he’ll wish it to be.”

“You may speak true, but that decision lies with the Zaxson. He’ll heed the council’s words,” Danimore said. “I take my leave now. I know you must resume your duty.”

Danimore put his heels into his mount, disappearing in the darkness. He left the horse in his stable, running through the rear door to find Zeta.

“Dani, what is it? What’s wrong?”

He lowered to his knees, placing his head in her lap. Thoughts of Raithym filled his mind. In place of the man in the cells, he envisioned Raithym hanging bloodied beside Zeta.

“Please, Dani, tell me what happened. You left with such haste that it frightened me.”

“We must leave this place, Zeta. I can’t keep you safe in Nazil. I can’t.”

“Why are you saying this?”

“I say it because it’s true. The village my brother told us about, the one of safety, it—it’s in great danger. They have one of the men from there in the cells. He has the eyes of Nazil, and mentioned the name of his father.”

“His father? Was he Nazilian?”

“Yes, and a former Chosen.” Danimore rose up, splashing water on his face. “I need to speak with Pentanimir. If he returns, and this man knows him, he could be in danger.”

“By the gods, Dani. What’re we going to do?”

“I must risk sending a bird. I’ll write something only he’d know. The need is too great, and he must send for us soon.”

“If you wish it, it can be done,” Nzuri said. “Is Osmara in agreement?”

“I haven’t spoken with her yet, but I’m certain that she’d agree. I wanted to ensure that it was possible before mentioning it.”

Huname draped an arm over Hosdaq’s shoulder, smiling. It had been long since the Elder had seemed himself. Even with Wosen’s devastating attack, Hosdaq was more the man that they’d known from years past. The One god had healed his body just as surely as Osmara had healed his heart.

“We’re pleased with your promise, Hosdaq. It’s been long awaited.”

Olam chuckled. “Surely, no one is more pleased than Osmara.”

“I was a fool, Olam. Too much time was wasted lamenting a life that I thought was at an end. Looking back with clearer eyes, it should’ve been obvious. Osmara’s always attended my children and me, and Malkia has thought of her much as a mother. Truly, I’ve felt much for her over the years. I think myself an old man, and not worthy of such a wife.”

“Even so, you’ll have one,” Vot said. “And if Osmara has her way, you’ll be a new father before a year has passed.”

The Elders chuckled, and Hosdaq smiled, his cheeks reddening.

“You’re certain that you want to wed now, my friend?” Kuhani asked.

“If we’re going to leave Bandari, I’d like to wed before we do. This is where our love flourished, and this is where we’ll venerate it with our bond.”

“We hear your words, Elder, but such a ceremony can’t be rushed,” Yonas said. “It’s possible to have the bond made, but it’ll be without the customary procedures and adornments.”

“I’ll mention it to Osmara. If she’d like a full ceremony, we’ll wait until we’ve found a new home.”

“Well, I think that we’ve discussed the particulars. For now, allow Nzuri and me to see you home,” Vot said.

“I wanted to speak with Osmara.”

“Thank you,” Hosdaq said, straining to stand. His injuries still bothered him, but he wouldn’t allow that lingering discomfort to be known. He was feeling stronger, and he smiled, walking back to his home. Once Vot departed, Nzuri helped him disrobe.

“I’d like to apply the ointment that Saifu prepared,” Nzuri said. “I fear with your constant movement, you might aggravate your wounds.”

“Don’t worry, I’ve healed well and feel more myself again.”

“I’ve watched your movements. You’re still experiencing pain, and I’d see it end.”

“All right,” Hosdaq relented. “I thought that I was the one who took care of you.”

Nzuri tucked his hair behind his ears, looking up at him. “For many years, I’ve thought of you as a AvHotther . If not for you, we would’ve died in Hyorin with our mother. When our father died, Emet and I turned to you for guidance.”

Nzuri took a seat on the stool near him. His hazel eyes, not the eyes of Nazil, but those of his father, Gayu, met Hosdaq’s, with the deepest sincerity.

“There could’ve been no other. Of course, we loved all the men here. Kuhani has been the closest to me amongst them, and still is this day. But toward you, we felt a special bond. You gave up much to become a permanent part of our lives, and both our parents respected you. Our mother told us that you were a true Nazilian, and to look at no other. We’ve always remembered this, and you’ve proved the words true.”

“I thought Vot was better suited to guide you, and—and Kuhani offered you much. You followed in the footsteps of the warrior priest. Had I known, I would’ve given more of myself.”

“More? You’ve helped shape us into the men that we are. Elder, you blame yourself for Wosen’s actions, but you must release this guilt. My mother was Nazilian, and I was raised in Bandari. Neither my brother nor I will ever turn our backs on the people here. There’s honor, true honor to be had here in Bandari. You and the men of this village have given more of yourselves than anyone in the lands. You’ve sacrificed what you had to create this peaceful life for all of us. You are a former Third Chosen of Nazil, Hosdaq. My father, Vot, and Saifu are high lords, and you know the life and honors that Kuhani forewent to be here. So many have given so much. If your counsel were ill, Emet and I would also seek the white city.”

“You had the others to guide you, too.”

“We did, but Wosen had the same influence,” Nzuri said, resting a hand on his shoulder. He didn’t want to speak ill of Wosen: he only wanted to lift the guilt that his father felt. “We must continue to pray for your son. Nurul and his men haven’t found any recent traces of him in the wood. Three full moons have passed, and he hasn’t returned. I fear for him, Elder, and I weep for him as well.”

“I pray for him always. No one knows better than I what’ll be done with him if he’s discovered near Nazil. But I must keep my mind from such thoughts, or risk losing it.”

“You are wise. Now, I’ll send for Osmara. After such talk, it’ll be good to have your mind on more pleasant things.”

“Thank you, Nzuri, for all you’ve said and done.”

“It’s always a pleasure to serve.”

When he left, Hosdaq’s thoughts stayed on Wosen. It wasn’t what he’d done to him, it was what awaited him if he went to Nazil. Those thoughts nearly caused his emotion to overtake him. Closing his eyes, Hosdaq offered a prayer. Please have mercy on my son. He doesn’t understand what he’s doing, and I offer my life in the place of his. Please protect him from our enemies and himself .

As he finished, the door partially opened, and Osmara peeked in.

“Should I come back later,” she asked, noticing his bare chest and countenance.

“No, please come,” he said, pulling the covers higher. “Nzuri left but moments ago to ask you to join me.”

“Yes, I was nearing your home when he saw me. Yeshe and I made sweets, and I thought to bring you some.”

She moved to his bed, setting the basket on the table. When she leaned in to kiss his cheek, he placed a hand on the back of her neck, finding her lips instead. He continued the kiss, until his body noticeably responded to her touch.

“Apologies, Osmara.” His face reddened as he adjusted the covers. “I didn’t mean to offend.”

“It’s all right, your touch excites me, too. Mayhaps we should eat and you can tell me what’s on your mind.”

“Yes,” he said, clearing his throat. “I had a meeting in the temple to discuss some important matters.”

She nodded, taking food from the basket.

“The most important was our promise.”

Her movement ceased. “Our promise? What’s been decided?”

“That depends upon you. I’d like to have our ceremony soon, but if we did, the customary rituals couldn’t be performed. I’d have it on the morrow if we could, but it’s up to you. This is where our love grew, and I’d have it well nurtured and celebrated here.”

“I don’t need any special rituals or adornment, Hosdaq. All I’ve wanted was you. Would the garment of silk change what lies in our hearts?”

“No. We could stand bare beneath the moon, and the meaning would be the same.”

“If the decision is mine, I want it to be this day,” she said, standing and moving to the door. “Only the priests and Elders need to be here. Kuhani knows my heart above all others, and he’d surely allow the ceremony.”

“Now, Osmara? But how are we to—”

Hosdaq smiled. He couldn’t argue with her logic or her enthusiasm. “You have the right of it. Pose your question and I’ll remain and dress. They already know what I want.”

Osmara came to his side, kissing him quickly before rushing out the door.

“She’ll make a wonderful wife,” he said, tossing aside the blankets.

After sifting through his armoire for a dress tunic and trousers, he paused, looking at his reflection in the glass. Though a man of five and forty, his body remained slim and well-toned. Still, it wasn’t the strong build that he had in his youth.

“Does she truly desire me? I’ve grown old.” He ran his fingers through his hair, reaching for his clothing. After removing the pressure bandages, he took a long drink from the wineskin. It didn’t take long for him to dress, not like when he first readied himself for the hall.

“I do feel stronger,” he said, twisting around and working his muscles. By the time he’d fully dressed, Osmara was returning with the Elders and priests. He glanced behind them to see Malkia and several other villagers smiling back at him.

“Has a decision been reached?” he asked, standing to face them.

“Kuhani and Yonas have what’s needed from the temple. If you’re ready to fulfill your promise, we’ll make it so,” Nzuri said.

Kuhani inclined his head, stepping forward with two unlit, scented torches. “Hosdaq Wesleyon Neufmarche, take the torch from my left hand, and light it from the brazier in your chamber.”

Hosdaq’s heart raced. He looked into Osmara’s eyes, accepting the extended torch.

“Osmara, you’ll come with me,” Huname said, taking her hand. “We have little time.”

“Hosdaq Wesleyon Neufmarche, take this torch from my right hand, and light it from the flames of the eternal fire.”

Grabbing the second torch, he walked to the eternal fire, thrusting it within the flames, as Kuhani sprinkled him with blessed water.”

“You may now enter the temple and light the braziers from your torches,” Kuhani said.

The heft of the torches pained him, but it was his duty alone to carry their weight. Hosdaq’s teeth clenched, extending them out in front of him as he walked to the temple. After igniting the braziers, he took his place near the altar, awaiting his promised.

That wait appeared unending until the knocks sounded from the temple doors. Hosdaq’s heart leapt in his chest, turning to see Osmara. She was beautiful, the sunlight outlining her form, causing her to appear more an angel descending from the heavens. To him, that’s exactly what she was.

After the doors had closed, Malkia and Huname released Osmara’s hands, resting one in Saifu’s.

“Is it your desire to proceed?” Saifu asked.

“It’s my desire to do so.”

Saifu smiled, leading her down the aisle. As he released her hand, he took a place between the couple, regarding the priests.

“The braziers burn from the home of Hosdaq and the eternal fire,” Nzuri started. “The two which stand before us have been anointed by the blessed waters of the One god. They’ve come to us separate, as individuals. When they leave us, it’ll be as one.”

With that, Saifu turned to Hosdaq and he knelt, inclining his head. “I present my sister, Lady Osmara Voney, to you. She has willingly accepted your promise and expressed her desire to wed. Take her hand from mine to extend the covering, protection, and love of your home to her forever and always.”

Hosdaq stood, accepting her trembling hand. Saifu moved from between them, taking his place behind while tying the bonding knot.

“Osmara Voney, is it your desire to bind yourself fully to the home and heart of Hosdaq Neufmarche?” Nzuri asked, resting his palm on her brow.

“It is my desire.”

Kuhani stepped to Hosdaq, repeating the same.

“There are none now who stand between you,” Yonas said. “Under the covering of the One god, we bind you one unto the other. Take this wine and drink it in sight of those gathered here.”

As they drained the cup, the Elders celebrated their union.

“You are now released to your home to continue your bond. Let none disturb this blessed day,” Kuhani finished, handing the cloth to Hosdaq.

“Thank you, all of you,” Hosdaq said, embracing each of them before leading Osmara from the temple.

She slid an arm around his waist, helping him to keep his balance. Although he attempted to stand straight and confident, she noticed his unsteady stance and expression. When they entered their room, he sighed, wiping sweat from his brow.

“I’m sorry, Osmara. It’s our bond day, and I’ve barely the strength to stand for our ceremony.”

“You’re still healing. We both knew that you weren’t well, even if you attempt to make it appear otherwise,” she said, handing him a cup of broth.

“I need but a moment and I’ll recover. We’ve both awaited this day, and I won’t allow discomfort to steal from us our pleasure,” he said, draining the cup.

She sat near him on the bed, flittering her fingers through his hair. “Yes, this is a most special day in many ways. I’ve dreamed of this, Hosdaq.”

Hosdaq looked into her dark brown eyes, raising her hand to his lips. After a steadying breath, he stood, unclasping his tunic.

“You’ll have more than your dreams, Osmara. I’ll not cause you to wait a moment more. I’m still healing, but I offer myself to you fully. If I’m your true desire, see all of me.”

She stepped over to him, gliding her hands down his abdomen. Her hands trembled, tracing the scars on his torso before bringing him in for a kiss.

“Every part of you is desirable, Hosdaq. I’ve envisioned this moment for years, but now that it’s come, I’m afraid.”

“Don’t fear me or the love between us. Your dreams will pale in comparison to the pleasures we’ll experience together.”

She closed her eyes, loosening the laces on her dress. Hosdaq watched with longing as her clothing drifted to the floor, exposing her naked beauty. When she crossed her arms in front of her, he gently caressed them, and then draped them around his waist, drawing her closer.

“All of you is beautiful, Osmara. Why do you hide from me?”

“I—no one has ever seen me. You are the first.”

“I know, and there’s nothing more beautiful in all of Faélondul. Don’t fear,” he said, guiding her to their bed. He kissed her lips and neck, continuing downward.

“I don’t know how to please you,” she whispered.

He could feel her shaking beneath him as his hands rested on her thighs. “We’ll both be pleased, my love. Allow me to show you how.”

He tasted every part of her before joining his body to hers. The pain of his injuries was forced from his mind as their lovemaking intensified. When he tired, he tasted of her again, ensuring her satisfaction. After many turns of the glass, they drifted into sleep, awakening when the sun streamed through the shutters.

“Good morning,” Osmara said, stroking his chest.

“Good morning. How were your dreams last night?” He smiled.

“They haven’t ended, Hosdaq, I’m still in your arms.”

“You’re in more than my arms.”

“Was I able to—to please you.”

“Like no one that I’ve ever known.”

“My body craves more of you,” she said, moving over him. After a fourth of a glass he called out again, drawing her down to his chest.

“I’ve never been so well pleasured,” he breathed. “You’d test the strength of any man.”

He kissed her again, forcing back the emotions welling inside of him. “Thank you, Osmara.”

Brahanu closed the door, taking a seat across from them. “Would you like something to drink? Philomena has gone to the market, but I can find my way around the kitchen well enough.” Brahanu chuckled, before noticing their serious demeanors.

“What’s wrong?”

“There’s much happening, Brahanu,” Hacom said. “Within the span of four full moons, we’ve had three invitations. Of them, two have come from Nazil. That’s a strange thing, don’t you agree?”

“Father, I don’t understand. Has there been word from Nazil?”

“Indeed,” Amani said.

“To tell it true, it’s from Spero, but one from Nazil sent it.”

“Spero? Father, please. What’s going on?”

“We’re going to have a visitor for evening meal,” he said. “Spero is near completion, and Daracus and the new Caretaker have arrived to inspect the city. The Caretaker is en route to Cazaal as we speak.”

“Are you to provide accommodations for him?”

“As Caretaker of Cazaal, it’s my duty. In the past, visitors from Nazil would refuse to stay at the citadel. They’d do their business and then move on to Leahcim or Dovak, but not this man. He’s asked to dine and remain at the citadel.”

“I hear the words, but they hold no meaning. Why are you telling me this?”

She nearly gasped. Gods, no. Not now. Please. Not here. Brahanu did her best to appear unmoved, but inside, she panicked. Since her return from Bandari, she was finally happy. Pentanimir had no place in her life beyond the possibility of their son. She loved him, but she loved her husband more. She couldn’t subject Itai to this. She wouldn’t.

“Pentanimir? Caretaker of Spero? Why is he coming to Cazaal?” she finally asked.

“They don’t need to offer a reason,” Hacom said. “I thought mayhaps you might know.”

“Me? I didn’t even know that he’d be the new Caretaker. I haven’t seen or spoken with him since he left me with the Osmonts.”

“Yes,” she said as the thought came to her. “I did mention it.”

“Well, I don’t know what he wants to learn, but he’ll have it. For good or ill, he’ll arrive with the setting sun.” Hacom stood, helping Amani to rise. “I don’t need to tell you about the possible danger here. Both you and Itai will come dressed for the occasion and be pleasant. Whatever the son of Manifir wants, he’ll have it. I won’t put this village in danger of Nazil’s wrath. Spero is less than a day’s ride. They’re too near, and Nazilians surround us.”

Brahanu’s face was bereft of all emotion as she walked them to the door. For many long moments, she only stood, watching the carriage pull away. After a sobering breath, she went to the kitchen, grabbing up a ewer of wine. She poured one cup, drinking it down quickly. Her face soured at the bitter taste, but she managed another cup, sitting on the bench in disbelief.

Why have you done this, Pentanimir? How am I supposed to tell Itai? We can’t refuse, but how am I to do this? My life with Itai has finally begun, and we’re happy. Gods help me. I love my husband too much to be tempted by Pentanimir.

Brahanu didn’t hear the door open and close as she sat, staring into the flames swaying around the caldron suspended over it. She didn’t blink or move, only gazing at the fire, praying for not only strength, but a solution as well.

“Brahanu?” Itai said, bending down to kiss her. “Is everything all right?”

She blinked, nearly jerking back as his lips touched hers. “I—I’m fine.”

“Where’s Philomena?” he asked, taking the caldron from the hook. “Isn’t she here to help you?”

Brahanu stood, giving him a proper greeting. “Mena’s at the market, but I’m glad that she hasn’t returned.”

“I just, well, we have some things to discuss in private.”

“Brahanu, what happened? You looked flushed. Is the babe all right?”

She managed a genuine smile, leading him to the bench. “Yes, Itai. Lakaar Briac says that both the babe and I are fine.”

“Then what is it?”

She took a deep breath. “My parents visited recently and delivered some news. You won’t be pleased, but I need to tell you.”

“Tell me, Brahanu, what’d they say?”

She nodded, taking another drink. “A message arrived from Spero.”

“Spero?” He stood. “What do they want from us?”

“Please, sit, Itai. I’ll tell you all of it, but you must be calm.” She looked up at him, feeling a twinge in her gut. After another deep breath, she continued. “It was a message from the new Caretaker. He’s coming to Cazaal to introduce himself.”

“So, it’s a show of power.” He scoffed. “Nazil oversteps, and I tire of their intrusion.”

“There’s more.”

“Another mulct? Mayhaps they want all of our harvest for their people.”

“No. The Caretaker has requested an audience with Father.” Her gaze lowered. “And all of his family must attend the evening meal in his honor.”

“Honor! I’ll take no meal with a Nazilian.”

“Itai, we can’t refuse. As Caretaker, it’s Father’s duty to receive him. Since the new Caretaker requested the entire family be present, we must attend. Father made certain that I understood that, and told me to convey the same to you. If we had a choice, we’d remain home.”

Itai stood, pacing in front of her. “Who’re they sending to dishonor our home?”

“Please, understand, I wasn’t aware of any of this until recently. My parents insist upon our attendance, but I’d never make you part of such a display, never.”

His face darkened, his eyes narrowing. “No. It can’t be. Tell me it isn’t the Chosen, Brahanu. Who’s coming?”

“Itai. Please, be calm.” No matter how much she swallowed, the dryness remained in her throat. “He—he’s one and the same. It’s the First Chosen, Pentanimir.”

He roared in frustration, picking up the ewer of wine and smashing it against the wall. Brahanu screamed, throwing up her hands to block the spray of glass projectiles. As the rear door slammed, she collapsed across the table, weeping irrepressibly.

When Philomena returned, Brahanu was kneeling and wiping the wine that pooled on the floor. She stared vacantly, her hands repeatedly cleaning the same spot.

“No, Mena, no. I—I was just a little clumsy. I heated some water for a bath and—and the wine.” She shook her head. “It’s fine. There’s another caldron that’s near ready. Can you pour the bath and then tend to your duties?”

“You sure that you’re well? Your hand needs tendin’.”

“Yes,” she said, with an unsuccessful smile. “Mind the glass on the floor. I’ve made a mess in the kitchen.”

“I’ll take care of it after pourin’ your bath.”

“Thank you, Mena. Oh, I won’t be here for evening meal. You and Itai will sup alone.”

“Yes’m, milady. I’ll get the water.”

Brahanu merely nodded, reaching for her laces. As she raised her hand, she winced, looking down at her palm. After moving to the basin, she pulled out a glass shard, watching blood pour from the wound. The red drops permeated the water, some floating across the surface. Pink-hued ribbons swirled as she submersed her hand, slowly moving her fingers.

The flood of emotion and dubiety paralyzed her. Brahanu wiggled her fingers again, causing ripples to appear upon the surface. The more her fingers moved, the more the blood tainted the clear water, causing it to appear tenebrous. Just as her life had become.

When Mena entered the chamber, rolling in the large caldron, Brahanu pulled her hand from the basin, binding it with cloth. She didn’t speak, only watching her fill the tub. When Mena returned with the second caldron, Brahanu thanked her, and then slid beneath the water. The wound on her hand throbbed, but the wound in her heart pained her even more.

“Are you sure you don’t want me to stay?” Mena asked.

“No, Mena. Please, continue your duties. The bath is what I need now. Thank you.”

“Yes’m, milady.”

Mena was already in the kitchen when Itai entered through the rear door. He rushed into the room to see her sweeping up the glass.

“Oh, hello Mena. I—I thought you were at the market.”

“Yes’m, Sir, I got the packages there. Lady Gael was cleanin’ the floor when I came.”

“Where’s she now?”

“She’s in the bath.”

He nodded, taking a deep breath. Itai couldn’t believe his anger or reaction when hearing Pentanimir’s name. He hadn’t intended to hurt Brahanu, but his actions surely did. It was the ghost that caused his rage, but Brahanu suffered from his outburst. He sighed, walking down to their room. When he reached for the handle, he stopped short, knocking instead.

“I don’t need anything, Mena,” Brahanu said, weakly.

“It’s not Mena, Brahanu, it’s your husband.”

Itai closed the door, slowly approaching the tub. He fumbled with his hands, searching for what to say. He could offer no feasible excuse for his actions, and that was disheartening. As he stepped on the platform, he saw the blood seeping through her bandage.

“Brahanu, what happened?”

She slid her hand beneath the water, not responding. Her mind was a muddle with thoughts of Pentanimir, and disappointment in herself and Itai. She needed her husband, needed his strength and his love. She felt hollow, and ached from the loneliness that it caused.

Brahanu loved Itai; always she loved him, and only that love could keep her from Pentanimir. But now, what was she to do? How could she meet him again without her husband at her side? Pentanimir: the one man who caused her to lose herself. She loved him, all of him, and that love scared her. It was irrational, and she wasn’t rational when he was near. She understood Itai’s anger, knowing that she was the cause, but she was angry, too. Brahanu was angry with herself for the person that she became when Pentanimir was near.

Brahanu, why aren’t you answering me? Your hand, what happened to your hand?”

“I’m all right, Itai, you needn’t worry. I’ve angered you again, and I never want to do so. Please leave me to my thoughts.”

“Forgive me,” he said, kneeling next to the tub. “It wasn’t you, Brahanu, it was him. He’s intruding on our lives and our happiness.”

Brahanu’s red, swollen eyes found his for a moment and then she turned away. “He isn’t intruding on our happiness. Pentanimir has done nothing, Itai.”

“Nothing?” he said, leaping to his feet. “Didn’t you give yourself to the man, freely?”

Brahanu rose so abruptly that water splashed on the floor, causing Itai to fall back a step. “I thought you promised that we wouldn’t talk about that? Why are you throwing it at my feet? Why?” she said angrily, and then clutched her abdomen, fighting the sharp pain cascading through her.

“Brahanu,” Itai said, reaching out to steady her. She swatted his hand away, stepping out of the tub.

“I’m fine,” she struggled to say.

“No, you’re not. I’m going to get Briac.”

“No, you won’t. I’ll not allow Briac to see me like this.”

“No, Itai. Pentanimir didn’t smash glass against our walls. You need to accept what you’ve done just as I have to. I understand why you’re upset, but I can’t do anything to change what’s already passed. I’m your wife Itai, yours . You accepted me as your wife despite my transgressions, and I’ve loved you more with each rise of the sun.

“I don’t want to go; don’t you understand that? I must because of my father’s position. I didn’t ever want to see Pentanimir again. I have you and that’s all I’ve ever wanted.” She drew him down to her, gently kissing his lips. “I won’t make you suffer this. I’ll face this alone, as it should be. It’s too much for you, and I recognize that. Now, please allow me to dress so that I can honor my father’s wishes and greet the new Caretaker of Spero.”

Itai’s visage was a mix of anguish, trepidation, and regret. He wanted to respond, to offer anything that could explain how he felt, but he couldn’t. The words rang hollow in his mind, just as they would if he’d spoken them aloud. He left their room, going to prepare the cart.

When Itai returned, Mena was helping Brahanu dress. He watched her braiding Brahanu’s long, coiled hair, pulling it partially off her face with a silken ribbon. He smiled, admiring the beautiful violet dress with a lilac underskirt, and the glittering jewels adorning the collar.

“There, milady. You look strikin’,” Mena said. “Would you like more scented oil?”

“No, thank you, Mena. I don’t want to smell like a garden.” The two laughed as she stood, noticing Itai near the door.

“Mena’s preparing your meal,” Brahanu said. “I won’t be returning until the morrow. My parents wouldn’t want me traveling alone at such an hour.”

Sensing the tension between them, Mena curtsied, leaving them alone.

“Brahanu, you can’t mean to go without me.”

“I don’t have a choice, and I’m respecting your wishes. Don’t you recall your contemptuous refusal? I’ll not force this upon you, but I must attend.”

“I did speak the words, but I didn’t mean them. I’ll do whatever is needed of me, truly. Those were the words of a jealous husband, nothing more. Can’t you understand? I love you, Brahanu, I’m in love with you. I don’t want to see this—this ghost. But for you, I’ll try to endure it.”

“I love you, too, and more than you could ever know,” she said, kissing his lips. “That love is why I’m attending alone. There’s no place at my parents’ table for a jealous husband. My father stressed the importance of this visit. If you met the First Chosen, I don’t know what you might do. I love you, Itai, and understand and respect your feelings. This night, your place is here in our home, not the citadel. Please, not while the Caretaker visits and raises an ire in you that you can’t control.”

The words stung, but he couldn’t argue. He attempted to speak, to convince her of his willingness to acquiesce to Hacom’s wishes, but the words hung in his throat as if something tangible was lodged there.

She kissed him again. “Good night, Itai, I love you,” she said, leaving the chamber.

“Did you hear the tolls, milady?” Mena asked as she approached.

“How many tolls sounded?”

“Two tolls rang from the temple. An important guest has arrived in Cazaal.”

“Yes, I’m going to greet him now. Has the cart been prepared?”

“Yes’m, milady. It waits out front.”

The sun had nearly set when Brahanu started for her parents’ home. She barely noticed the people she passed, her mind obfuscated with thoughts of Pentanimir. She hated herself for loving him, and dreaded what was to come. However, she couldn’t deny that she’d wanted to see him again, but not now. She was conflicted and needed Itai at her side. For a moment, she thought to return home and beg him to come, but she didn’t want to put him through it. She needed Itai. If Pentanimir could only witness their happiness, perhaps he’d leave Cazaal and not return.

“Lady Gael, may I help ya down?”

Brahanu gasped, seeing Katar’s outstretched hand. She didn’t realize that she’d been sitting outside the citadel for some time. She turned, acknowledging the guards who’d raised the gate. She hadn’t truly noticed them either.

“Oh, yes, thank you, Katar. Has everyone arrived?”

“If you mean the Nazilian, yes.”

Brahanu ignored the inflection in his tone. “How many carriages?”

“Odd thing, really. They usually fill the streets with them fancy carriages and blarin’ horns. Not this one. He came with a few guards and they’ve headed off already.” Katar’s brow furrowed, glancing around. “Ain’t Itai with ya?”

“No, he wasn’t feeling well.”

He nodded, leading the cart away.

Brahanu’s heart thumped as she stepped forward, fumbling with her hair. Once she entered the citadel, she waved the attendants away, not wanting them to announce her. She needed more time, just a moment to steady herself and clear her thoughts. She could hear her father’s unsteady voice down the hall, and took a deep breath. Her feet felt weighted as she advanced on the open door.

Standing beneath the lintel, what she saw astounded her. She rested a hand on the wall, a weakness causing her knees to almost buckle. Pentanimir was seated opposite her father, his handsome features outlined by the warming flares from the hearth. His pale eyes sparkled, and she couldn’t prevent the rush of emotion from surging through every part of her.

“Lady Brahanu,” Pentanimir said, standing and offering a bow. “I’m pleased to find you well.”

His loose hair shimmered as he rose from his bow. Brahanu admired how his lips moved, relishing the sound of her name upon them. He’d donned the pearl and gold dress uniform, the tailored garb accentuating his lean, muscular frame. Gods, he’s handsome. Help me resist, please help me , Brahanu pleaded, observing his fluid movements. She gazed at him from toe to head, recalling every inch of his perfect nakedness. His large, pale eyes looked at her with passion, a passion only Brahanu and Pentanimir could understand.

“Brahanu,” Amani said, breaking her trance. “The First Chosen addressed you.”

“Yes. Forgive me. It’s been some time since I’ve seen Sir Benoist…the First Chosen…Pentanimir,” she stammered, still catching her breath. “I’m pleased to see you as well. Welcome to Cazaal.”

When she raised up her hand, he noticed the bandage and hurried across the room.

“Brahanu, your hand,” he said, tenderly caressing it. His eyes said much more than he could speak, and hers responded in kind.

“It’s merely a scratch.”

“Why is it that every time I see you, you’re in need of aid, my Lady?” Pentanimir smiled, still holding her hand. For a moment, they were alone in the room, in the village, in all the lands. It was just them, and the love that they shared.

Hacom and Amani exchanged nervous glances, discerning their obvious closeness.

“Sir…Sir Benoist, Almaz will tend to Brahanu,” Hacom said. “You needn’t trouble yourself, we have much to discuss.” Hacom motioned toward the corridor. “Come, let us enjoy a delicious meal together.”

“It would be my pleasure, Lord Ravenot,” Pentanimir said, extending out his arm to Brahanu, following behind Hacom and Amani.

“Won’t Itai be joining us?” Julaybeim asked.

“Pardons, Brother?” Brahanu offered euphorically.

“Itai. Isn’t he coming?”

“No, he’s supping with Mena.”

Pentanimir recognized the name, but wouldn’t allow that to take away from his time with Brahanu. He fought against his desire, caressing her arm. Their wait had been too long, and he needed to be a part of her.

Her flawless, mahogany skin seemed to glow beneath the flickering lights, and he smiled, seeing the roundness of his son growing inside of her.

As they entered the hall, Hacom stood by their chairs, awaiting Pentanimir to take his seat. He first pulled a chair for Brahanu, and then sat beside her. Hacom did the same for Amani as Julaybeim looked on in disgust.

“You look stunning, Brahanu,” Pentanimir said. “The violet is a compliment, truly.”

“Yes, yes,” Hacom said, uneasily. “She’s always looked beautiful in purples.”

“Thank you,” Brahanu said, still feeling her rapid heartbeat that only increased as Pentanimir covertly rested a hand on her thigh, and squeezed.

“So, Sir Benoist—”

“Please, Lord Ravenot, call me Pentanimir. I might be First Chosen of Nazil and the Caretaker of Spero, but my station isn’t any higher than yours. I’ve never been one to demand a title. My service to these lands is enough.”

Hacom’s brow raised. “As you wish. But you must refer to us in the familiar as well. Everyone calls me Hacom, and I’d like for you to do the same.”

Pentanimir nodded, taking a sip of wine as Julaybeim folded his arms across his chest, glaring at him.

Pentanimir merely smiled. “I wanted to introduce myself to you, young lord. With Spero’s completion, I’ll be visiting all of the surrounding villages and outposts.”

“Where next will you travel?” Amani asked.

“Next, I’ll return to Spero to conduct business there. After which, the Caretaker of Leahcim will receive me.”

“I see,” Julaybeim said. “May I ask why you chose to visit Cazaal before Leahcim?”

Hacom tried to silence his son, but Pentanimir shook his head. “It’s a fair question. It’s obvious that I’m a son of Nazil. So why then would I visit a human village ahead of a Nazilian one? Is that your question, young lord?”

“Indeed, that’s the question,” Julaybeim said.

“Isn’t it evident why I chose Cazaal?”

“Mayhaps you should tell us,” Hacom said. “We wouldn’t want to assume anything.”

“I chose Cazaal because I wanted to meet you. Brahanu spoke about you often and fondly when we traveled. My parents have long passed, and it was pleasing to see Brahanu’s joy when speaking about you.” Pentanimir turned, meeting her eyes. “Brahanu is a delight to me, and quite lovely. I was pleased when the Zaxson assigned me to Spero. It gave me the opportunity to visit without suspicion as to why.”

Pentanimir was taken aback. Although his heart ached, he forced the best smile that he could muster, facing Julaybeim.

“Ah, yes, you speak of Itai again. Brahanu spoke about him often. I wanted to meet him as well. Mayhaps when I return it can be so.”

“Return? Why do you need to return?”

“Julaybeim, it’s time for you to take leave.” Hacom shot a look his way. “The Caretaker’s movements aren’t yours to question.”

Julaybeim didn’t protest. He forcefully pushed back from the table, offering a half-bow. “If you’d excuse me,” he said through gritted teeth.

“Please forgive him, Pentanimir. Julaybeim’s young, and very protective of his sisters.”

“I’ve taken no offense, Hacom. He is young, and has the right of it. His sisters are beautiful and in need of his protection. There are many in these lands who’d cause them harm, but I’m not one as they.”

“No, it would seem that you’re quite different,” Amani said. “My daughter told us as much upon her return. If I may, what compelled you to aid our daughter? Please, don’t interpret my question as ingratitude. We thank the gods for you leading her safely from Nazil. But the why of it has yet to be answered.”

“Lady Ravenot, when first I saw your daughter, it was in the midst of a storm. She was lost, wounded, and very beautiful,” Pentanimir said, glancing at her. “I didn’t need a reason to aid her; I was meant to. If the same happened one hundred times more, I wouldn’t change it.”

“Meant to? How do you mean?”

“The explanation is difficult. Those whom I entrusted her to would say that the One god protected and led her to me. I wasn’t supposed to be guarding the gates that night, but I volunteered to do so. There’s a man where I led her who can see things that haven’t yet come. When we arrived, they already knew of our coming. Our meeting was predestined, and I’ve thanked the gods ever since.”

“The One god? In Cazaal, we serve the Seven,” Amani retorted.

“And we, the Four. It doesn’t matter what name that you assign to your gods, what matters is their love, and your expression of that love toward others. For them, it’s only one. The visions bestowed upon the Elder have always come to pass. He saw both Brahanu and me, long before our arrival.”

“He speaks true, Mother. The Elder knew many things of my life that he shouldn’t have known. There was another man there as well, and he spoke to me about Itai.” She smiled. “I’ve never seen anyone like their priest in all of the lands. They took the greatest care of me, and I hope that you’ll meet them soon.”

“Elders?” Hacom said. “I’ve never heard of anyone labeling themselves that way.”

“It’s merely a title,” Pentanimir said. “It’s the one beneath it that’s of importance. You might even know some of them from years past.”

“Mayhaps. I’d be honored to meet the people who cared so for my daughter when they had no cause.”

Pentanimir peered at him curiously. “Cause? Some things we do simply because we must. It only matters that it needs to be done, and those with a right heart will make it so.”

For the first time, Hacom sincerely smiled. Pentanimir wasn’t like any other Nazilians that he’d met.

The rest of their meal was pleasant, and Amani could scarcely believe that she was enjoying his company. It wasn’t until Ameya began to yawn did she stand to excuse herself.

“Forgive me,” Amani said. “I must ready Ameya for bed. It’s been a true pleasure meeting you, Pentanimir. I thank you again for your kindness and protecting our daughter.”

“The pleasure was mine, Lady Ravenot.”

“Father, if it’s all right, I’d like to show Pentanimir our garden. I told him about the variety of flowers that mother grows. With the cooler season approaching, they won’t last,” Brahanu said.

Hacom paused for a moment and then smiled. “I don’t see anything wrong with that. Would you like an escort, Pentanimir?”

When they entered the lavish garden, Pentanimir was impressed. Only in Nazil had he seen such a variety of flora. The tall, emerald bushes and full shrubs surrounded them as they walked to the carved benches near the brazier.

“You’ve already wed Itai?”

“Pentanimir, it was the only choice. You have Denotra, and if Olam speaks true, I carry your son. Itai knows about our indiscretion, and married me despite that. He loves me as I do him.”

“What about our love? Doesn’t it hold meaning anymore?”

“Of course, it does, but that love alone won’t see me through this. We both belong to another and can’t forego those obligations. My child is innocent, and shouldn’t suffer because of my weakness. I do love you, Pentanimir, but I loved my husband first…I still love him. I won’t dishonor him again.”

He understood her argument, but it didn’t truly matter. She was his; every part of him knew it. He had to be with her.

“Brahanu, is there a place where we can speak in private?” he asked, glancing around the garden.

She pointed. “There’s a small maze surrounded with tall shrubs. No one should hear us there.”

He headed in that direction, constantly checking around them. When they were concealed within the greenery, he cupped her chin, raising her lips to his. She gave into that feeling, returning his kiss with equal fervor. As a moan escaped her lips, she opened her eyes, pushing away.

“No…no, Pentanimir. We can’t do this. I’ll not deny my desire for you, but I won’t dishonor my husband. Please. We can’t.”

“I don’t want to dishonor him, either, but I can’t turn from you. My body aches to be joined with yours. Nothing else can quench such a hunger. Don’t you understand? I love you,” he whispered, covering her lips again.

“Please…we can’t,” she breathed. “Itai, I can—oh,” she moaned, feeling his hand skillfully moving beneath her skirts.

“Please, Brahanu, I’ve yearned for your touch. It’s like a fire inside of me, always. Please,” he pleaded, moving her hand to feel his arousal.

“It—Itai is my husband,” she protested, weakly as his fingers continued their motion. She tried to push away, but he gripped her waist, bringing her in closer.

“What about Itai? My parents, what if they come?” she asked, overcome by the heat surging through her.

“We must hurry,” he said, kissing her while loosening his laces. For a moment, she hesitated, but then she raised her long dress, pressing herself against him. He lifted her leg around his waist, sliding into her warmth. The feeling was overwhelming, accompanied by an intense upsurge of pleasurable heat. Her eyes rolled back, as her satisfaction peaked, only intensifying with the merging of his completion.

“Oh gods, Brahanu, gods,” he moaned. “I love you.”

“Gods help us, I love you, too,” she said, kissing him more passionately than before. She held on to him, each pulsation sending waves of ecstasy through her. “We—we must return,” she said, breathlessly, severing their connection as she stepped away.

Pentanimir stared into her eyes, leaning forward for another kiss. After straightening their clothing, she took his arm again, still lightheaded from their lovemaking.

“Pen—Pentanimir, why have you truly come? You know that we can’t continue our relationship.”

“You might know this, but I don’t. You can’t tell me that you didn’t feel that, Brahanu. It’s only you, no one else.”

“Yes, I felt it,” she admitted. “I’ve felt it from the beginning. I don’t understand why it’s so powerful or complete. But we can’t continue.”

“I don’t believe that. The Zaxson appointed me as Caretaker of Spero. I prayed, and the gods have brought me closer to you. Why can’t this be what’s meant for us?”

“Us? Not only are you pledged to Denotra, I’m human, and married to Itai. Regardless of my weakness, I love my husband.”

“Our love and connection mean nothing? It’s not mere lovemaking, Brahanu, it’s a merging of everything that we are: our minds, bodies, hearts, and spirits.”

“You’ve never left my heart and you never will. But I won’t sneak under the cover of darkness to have someone that I love beside me. This isn’t enough for me or anyone. I feel that same connection, but it means little. I’d need all of you, Pentanimir, not only bits and pieces that you can share after your duty to Denotra. I’d want to express our love openly, and without shame. I can never have that with you, but I do with Itai. Don’t you love me enough to allow our happiness?”

He turned away, not wanting to accept those truths. “I don’t want to talk about the whys and hows of it, not now. Just let me enjoy being with you, please. I’ve missed you, and you haven’t said anything about our son.”

“Lakaar Briac says he’s doing well. In fact, he’s larger than most are at this time. When next you see me, I’ll be truly big.”

“It’ll only make you more beautiful,” he said, caressing her stomach. “It pains me to know that my firstborn grows within you and I can’t announce it to all of Faélondul.”

“No one can ever know, Pentanimir, never.”

“So, Itai will have my son as his own?”

“Hold your tongue,” she whispered, removing his hand. “We can’t talk about this now. I’ve promised that you’ll see him, but nothing more. Itai is his father, please, don’t take this from him.”

As she moved to respond, the garden doors swung open. She nearly gasped, seeing Itai enter beside her father.

“Pentanimir, if it pleases you, I’d like to introduce you to Itai Gael, Brahanu’s husband.”

Pentanimir looked up at the massive man, feeling more anguished than he had but moments ago. He feigned a smile, reaching out a hand to him.

“It’s a pleasure to meet the man that Brahanu spoke of so well and so often.”

“It’s an honor, First Chosen.” He nearly choked on the words.

“Would you join us, Itai?” Pentanimir asked. “The weather is wonderful, and the gardens are quite beautiful.”

Hacom nodded. “My wife tends the gardens with Ameya. In fact, Itai crafted these benches for her.”

“You’re a craftsman, Itai?”

“Yes, and my Papa, too.”

Pentanimir ran his fingers over the carved grooves in the rich wood. “This is fine work. Not even the furnishings I have in Nazil are made so well.”

“Thank you. I’m honored,” Itai said, coldly.

“Mayhaps we can make an arrangement for furnishings in Spero. What’s there now isn’t nearly as well-crafted as these. Price is no option for such fine work. Would you and your father be able to travel to Spero and offer an estimate?”

Hacom glanced about nervously when Itai didn’t respond. “It would be his pleasure, Caretaker. Just contact us when your time allows.”

“As it pleases Itai and his father, Hacom.”

“Good. Now, permit me to show you to your chambers. Irani is preparing your bath and will tend to your needs,” Hacom said, motioning to the door.

“Thank you.” Pentanimir smiled, turning and extending out his hand. “It was a pleasure meeting you, Itai.”

He nodded, but didn’t extend the same courtesy.

“It was indeed a pleasure to find you well, Lady Gael. Please have your hand tended. Had I the time, I’d see to it myself,” he said, lifting it to his lips.

“I’ll tend to it when I return home. Good evening.”

When they departed, Brahanu stood to leave. She couldn’t bear to look at Itai, and the dolor encompassing her heart threatened to consume her.

“Please, Brahanu, wait. I didn’t mean it, truly. You see that I came to honor your father and Pentanimir.”

“Yes, after the meal was complete and the night at an end.”

“Brahanu, it’ll take time. I love you, but I’m merely a man, not a god. You and our coming child are more precious to me than my own life. I’m foolish, but I love you. Don’t you feel the same?”

Her eyes filled with tears, overcome by her emotion and regret. She did love her husband, and he didn’t deserve this betrayal. She embraced him, needing to feel his love and acceptance.

“You haven’t done anything wrong, husband, the fault is mine. I need your forgiveness, and your love.”

“I don’t trust the savage, I trust my eyes. Don’t you see the armor and Xtabyren before you?” Temian asked, holding up the sword. “The name is etched across the hilt, and Sir Benoist has seen the eyes of Nazil. How can we question to whom these were awarded? We’d be fools.”

As the council continued to argue, Draizeyn raised up his hand.

“Oxilon, you’ve seen this…this abomination. What say you?”

“These savages and abominations are known for their deceit. Yet, we can’t dismiss the fact that he offered Hosdaq Neufmarche’s name. Upon further interrogation, he named Hosdaq’s father, Wesleyon. Few know that name, Zaxson, or the man and his other two sons who held it. The abomination looks to be barely a man grown. How would he know such men of Nazil?”

Oxilon pushed from the table, lifting the Xtabyren. Still after many years, the exquisite craftsmanship was notable. He ran his fingers over the curved blade and then quickly retracted them. “It’s still sharp,” Oxilon said, speaking only to himself.

“Hosdaq was a Third Chosen, and one that I called a friend. If he betrayed the people of Nazil, I’d have him answer for it.”

Grimmish scoffed. “Why not kill the beast and be done with it. His very presence is an insult and disruption to our affairs.”

“Kill him? How are we supposed to question a corpse?” Oxilon chided. “It’s possible that some might’ve escaped Hyorin. There was time for them to move through the tunnel before it was collapsed. Hosdaq was there as we took the city, and could’ve led some to safety as the rest of us risked our lives. Had that abomination not given his name, never would I think he’d betray our great city.”

“Sir Benoist’s queries are sound, Grimmish. I’d have these truths known before the savage is put to death. If there’s a village, I want the location.”

“As you say, Zaxson, but didn’t Sir Neufmarche still serve after Hyorin’s fall?” Grimmish asked.

“Indeed. For some time after. He was instrumental in Mahlum’s construction. Hosdaq provided escort and protection to the builders. When their caravan was ambushed, we thought him lost.” Draizeyn moved from the table, clasping his hands behind his back. “If Sir Neufmarche didn’t fall in service to Nazil, he’s betrayed each of us. For this offense, his death will be painful and slow. He held a place of honor amongst us, yet he’d turn from his own people toward that of savages.

“How dare he share his seed and Xtabyren with the savages defiling our lands. No one in this village will survive this. They treat Nazil as beneath them, like fools! We’ve allowed them to live among us, assigned them villages, and gave them watch over them. This kindness they’ve taken as weakness,” he sneered, gesturing to Oxilon.

“You and Yannick interrogate the savage again and gauge the verisimilitude of his responses. I don’t care if his body is in shreds at the end of it. I want everything he knows about this village and the traitors.”

“It’ll be done, Zaxson,” Oxilon said. “I’ll need access to the dark chamber.”

“It’s already been prepared. The savage will be delivered shortly,” he said, motioning to Jahno. Once he exited, Draizeyn turned to Reaglen.

“Send a bird to Spero. Daracus must return immediately, and have him bring Symeon back, too. Whatever guard Pentanimir’s selected should begin extensive training. We must shore up Spero’s defenses.”

“What about the other villages, Zaxson? Would you have them ready the guard to march?”

“I won’t make this known beyond that which I’ve stated, Reaglen. This village couldn’t exist without others knowing about it. How could they survive separate and apart from the rest of the lands?” Draizeyn shook his head, his face reddening in anger. “No, if this village does exist, everyone who knew about it will suffer. Hyorin wasn’t the end of it. Noraa must be watched.”

“What about Kaleo and Cazaal?” Temian asked. “Should we send men there as well?”

“I’ve had men there for some time. Do you think I’d trust the humans to rule themselves? I have many who report to Nazil alone.”

“Are we going to inform our other villages and outposts?”

“Send word that an abomination has been apprehended in Nazil. Nothing more.”

“Yes, Zaxson,” Temian said.

“Now, leave me and see it done.”

Draizeyn motioned to Oxilon, and he remained seated. After everyone had left, Draizeyn ordered the slaves out, too.

“Oxilon, you know what I expect.”

“Yes. It’s been long, but I’ll discover the truth. The abomination will reveal everything before I’m finished. He’ll beg to eat my shit if I’d end his suffering.”

“I don’t want him dead, and keep your skinning knives in their sheaths. I want the location of the village, and I won’t jeopardize that due to your predilection for flaying. If Hosdaq is alive, he’ll die slowly beside that abomination he calls a son.”

Oxilon smirked. “It’ll be a pleasure, my lord.”

“Good. Make it so.”

With a nod, Oxilon left the chamber, striding down the corridor. Rubbing his gloved hands together, he increased his pace, his grin growing as he walked. The implements of his craft had been long disused. He missed the process of questioning: the sounds and smells of it. And he yearned to test the abomination’s endurance, and determine how much pain that he could inflict without killing him. But first, he’d strip away his manhood. He smiled at the thought, picturing Yannick. That particular aspect was one of his best. Not only was the girth of Yannick’s meaty cock impressive, but also the length. Oxilon would watch the abomination choke on every inch, and then relish his suffering as it repeatedly plunged into him.

“Has the savage been delivered?” Oxilon asked the guards.

“He has, Sir Benoist. His stench yet permeates the corridor,” the guard said, wrinkling his nose.

Oxilon inhaled deeply, savoring the aroma. With a pleased grin, he said, “That’s fear.”

A single torch lit the dank chamber where Wosen was chained, a soiled hood covering his face. His emaciated frame was covered with bruises, burns, and cuts from the guards’ abuse. The heavy irons bent his body at the waist, his arms and legs forced widely apart. Positioned behind him on the wall was a long, thick rod covered in residue and old feces.

Wosen tried to raise his head as he heard footsteps approaching, but the pain caused him to hold in place, struggling to remain upright. “Please. Please. I’ll tell you whatever you want. I mean to aid you. Please.”

Oxilon noisily rearranged the pinchers and tools on the table, his lips disappearing as his iniquitous smirk returned.

“Is anyone there?” Wosen cried out with a hoarse, trembling voice. “I’ll tell you everything you want to know. Please.”

Oxilon snatched away the soiled hood. “I know you will, savage. You’ll tell me that and more before the end of it. You’ll wish you’d never dared to enter our city.”

Wosen strained, looking up, but the pressure on his neck and the pain of his position caused his head to loll. His wrist and ankles were rubbed raw, and bleeding from the heavy shackles that were attached to them.

Oxilon dragged a stool over, taking a seat in front of him. “You think yourself a man of Nazil?”

“No—no, Sir. I’m not.”

He stood, landing a hard blow to the back of Wosen’s head with a thick cudgel. “You think yourself above the Nazilians!”

“No, Sir,” Wosen cried. “I’m nothing.”

“You said that you were Nazilian, and named Hosdaq Neufmarche as your father. Did you lie to me, savage?” Oxilon’s voice was light while posing his question. He lifted a long, thin needle from the table, scraping it across the floor.

“Need I repeat the question?”

“No—no—I know him. I’ll tell you everything, please.”

Oxilon stood, leaning closer.

“Do you know what’s done to those who speak false to me, savage?” Positioning his gloved hands on Wosen’s shoulders, he slowly pushed against them. As the pressure increased, the spike from the wall began to enter his anus. The excruciating pain caused Wosen’s water to leave him as his blood-curdling screams echoed through the corridors. Soon, the urine on the floor became tinged with blood. His continued cries and screams awakened something inside of Oxilon. He gave a final, forceful push, and then released his shoulders. Wosen’s entire body convulsed when the thick spike disappeared inside of him. His mouth opened wide, yet no sound came forth.

“Isn’t that what you savages and abominations crave? A nice hard cock in your arse, like an animal.” He laughed, patting Wosen’s cheek. “Oh, don’t worry you diseased human filth. I’ll ensure that you get your cock often. You’ll learn to swallow one as well.”

Wosen’s body still convulsed as he continued to wail. The pain from the spike was unbearable, piercing his insides with his every fluctuation. As his body jerked, the spiked plunged further, sending waves of pain igniting every nerve in his body. His knees wobbled, accompanied by shrieking cries, until his body sank, swaying from his shackles. Oxilon grabbed a long leather strap tipped with razor-sharp claws. He beat Wosen across the back and neck, ensuring his unconsciousness.

When Wosen awoke again, he found Yannick seated across from him, and some of his wounds had been tended. He cried out, raising his head to see the blurred, shadowy figure, though his body still throbbed and shook in agony. Fluid and bile drain from his arse as the stabbing pain radiated throughout his body.

“Ah, you are awake,” Yannick said, pleasantly. “I was worried that my dear friend had caused more damage than intended.” Yannick smiled handsomely, taking a basket from the table. “Are you hungry?” he asked. “I have some fish, bread, and ale if you so desire.”

The smell of food caused Wosen’s stomach to growl. It had been many suns since he’d been given food or water.

“Please. Water. Please.” Wosen winced, his voice barely audible.

“What’s that you say? Water? Are you thirsty?”

Wosen nodded as much as his position allowed, still twitching from the ache of the spike.

“Well, we can’t allow such a thing to be. Surely, there’s water.” Yannick stood, moving around the room. Wosen licked his swollen, cracked lips, hearing the liquid being poured.

“There, there you are. Have a nice long drink, my young friend,” Yannick said, holding the cup to Wosen’s mouth.

Greedily, he parted his lips, drinking it down as quickly as it was poured. Wosen gagged and spat, tasting the warm urine on his tongue. Oxilon laughed as Yannick grabbed his face, twisting and pouring the rest down his throat. He held his hand over Wosen’s nose and mouth, forcing him to drink all of it.

“Do you still have a thirst, savage?” Oxilon chuckled. “Mayhaps I could squeeze a few drops for you to savor,” he said, clapping Yannick on the back. “Come, Yannick, I must speak to the Zaxson. We’ll leave him for the rats. They’re hungry, too.”

Nurul leapt from his horse, running into the hall. The resounding thud from the opening door startled the Elders who were meeting inside.

“Nurul, what’s the matter?” Vot asked.

“Elders, I have word. We need to leave.”

“Leave? What word, Nurul?” Emet said, handing him a cup of water. He drank it down quickly, continuing.

“I met with the Nohek in the temple. I offered prayers as I do each full moon. But this time, he had disturbing news. We can’t linger. We must go now.”

“Nurul, please sit and explain,” Hosdaq said.

Nurul sighed, looking at him with empathy. “Hosdaq, I’m sorry. I didn’t want to believe the report, and my heart still aches from it.”

“What report? Has Wosen gone to Noraa? Is he at the temple?”

“No, please, they can’t. Please tell me they don’t have him,” Hosdaq shouted, dropping to his knees. “Please say that my son is safe in Noraa after finding his mind. Please, Nurul.”

“Hosdaq, we’re truly sorry,” Huname said, embracing him. “He’s our son, too. Protect him, please, protect him,” she prayed.

Vot moved to his side, helping Hosdaq to stand. “I’ll take him home so Osmara can tend to him.”

When the doors closed, Olam regarded Nurul. “Are you certain that it’s Wosen? How did the Nohek learn about it?”

“It’s certain. They’ve had him imprisoned for some time.”

“You spoke with Asmaa directly?” Emet asked.

“He’s the only one who knows me, and the only one I’d trust.”

“Did he tell you anything else?” Huname asked.

“Pentanimir has been assigned as Spero’s Caretaker.”

“It’s no wonder that we haven’t heard from him.”

“He sent word, Elder Huname. That’s how the Nohek learned about Wosen.” He paused, meeting each of their eyes. “He also mentioned that the Nazilian guard is preparing.”

“I don’t know, Elder Huname. Pentanimir’s messages are always vague, and written in a manner that only the Nohek can decipher.”

“I need to learn the meaning of this,” Olam said. “Could my vision be connected in some way? If Pentanimir rules in Spero, who’s the man I’ve seen beside him? He’s also Nazilian. I don’t understand what I’ve been shown. There’re too many faces that I’ve yet to know. I wish the One god would be clear and tell me what he’d have of me.”

“Olam, clarity will come,” Emet said. “What you’ve been shown is significant.”

“Yes, but once I comprehend, will time allow for action? I’m shown fragments of an incomplete picture. There are always essential elements missing; it’s disjointed. If I don’t know what’s to come, how am I supposed to prevent or alter it? There must be a reason he brings these visions to me,” Olam said, tossing his hands up in frustration. “I couldn’t keep Wosen from the pale serpent. I couldn’t keep Brahanu in Bandari. What am I to do?”

“It’s not for you to change what’s to come,” Emet said. “Mayhaps it’s for you to give a warning of those things. You can’t decide for another, Olam. The One god allows you to help guide them where they need to be, or keep them from where they shouldn’t go. If they choose not to follow, the blame isn’t yours. The One god doesn’t control, we choose the paths that we walk. In sharing your visions, you’ve done all that’s expected of you.”

“Have I? Have I done everything he’d have me do?”

Huname rested a hand atop his. “Olam, now isn’t the time to question. Nurul might have more to tell us.”

“He’d have us travel to the Animus Wood?” Olam asked.

“He did mention it upon his last visit,” Emet said.

“Yes, but he said he’d only choose this path if we had no other. Is the Animus Wood the only option now?”

“It appears so,” Huname said. “Our time grows short and the village is nearly ready. We only need to load the carts. Aizen and Ahni have traveled the path to the wood. We can traverse the same, but it’ll take time. If need be, we can leave within three suns.”

“Did anyone in Noraa seem anxious regarding the Nazilians’ movements, Nurul?” Emet asked.

“When I enter the city, it’s always under the cover of darkness through the rear gate. The Nohek does well to house me, and give word of the lands. I don’t usually stray past the temple grounds, or seek out those who might know me. Judging the mood of Noraa’s denizens isn’t a thing I want to do, Emet. I didn’t even visit your uncle and grandfather on this trip.”

“There’s no choice left, then. It’s been four full moons since Wosen fled Bandari, and now we know that he’s a captive in Nazil. Even though we haven’t noticed any activity in the Dessalonian Woods, we know that it won’t remain that way. Pentanimir wouldn’t tell us to leave without certainty.”

“I agree, Elder Emet,” Vot said, entering the hall.

“How’s Hosdaq, husband?”

“Saifu has given him some dream wine, and Osmara is sitting with him. Even so, he won’t be well for some time. Hosdaq has witnessed what’s done with those named an abomination or savage in Nazil. Those memories plague both his heart and mind.”

“Ours as well,” Nurul said, standing. “Elders, there’re twenty carts complete, and I’ll tend the rest on the morrow. I’m going now to finish packing my home. We must make an announcement at the morning meal. Nazil is coming, and we must leave quickly.”

As they exited the hall, Olam turned, coming to Emet’s side.

“Emet, may I ask you something?”

“Of course, Elder. Is something troubling you?”

“No. I’m not troubled, well, I am about what we’ve just learned, but I’m not speaking about that,” Olam said, considering how to frame his question. “Your mother was Nazilian, was she not?”

“I know that I don’t look Nazilian, but my mother certainly was. Thusly, I’m half, yes.”

With umber-colored hair, hazel eyes, and an almond complexion, Emet’s appearance was wholly human.

“Yes, of course. It’s only, well, when you hear about the Nazilians’ savagery, do you feel any guilt?”

“Guilt? I hold no guilt toward an offense that I haven’t committed. Olam, I mourn the atrocities perpetrated by anyone. It doesn’t matter if they’re human or Nazilian. Cruelty is iniquitous and vile no matter who commits the offense,” Emet said, halting and facing him. “I loved my mother immensely. Without her, Nzuri and I wouldn’t be. I also love Hosdaq and Wosen, and I’m saddened that Wosen couldn’t love and accept all that he is. It was a blessing for him to have the people here. Instead of appreciating such a blessing, he merely longed for an ideal in his own mind. Because of this, he suffers horribly. I pray that if he’s not somehow liberated, that his death will be swift. Some of the Nazilians take much delight in the suffering of others.”

“I didn’t mean to offend, Emet, nor did I intend to imply that because of your mother, you should feel this way or that. You didn’t have to remain here with us. Your family is highly regarded in Noraa and beyond. As you’ve said, your appearance is human. The fact that you did stay shows your true heart. I wanted to ease your mind, not plague it.”

Emet smiled. “You didn’t offend me. I knew your words had no malicious intent. You’re concerned, as am I. But worry not,” he said, resting a comforting hand on Olam’s arm. “Bandari is my home. I enjoy visiting my family in Noraa, but returning here is when I truly feel that I’m home. Now, the hour grows late, and your wife awaits you. I’ll speak with my brother and return home. There’ll be much to do on the morrow.”

Olam watched as Emet entered the temple. The village was beautiful by moonlight beneath the majestic mountains, and the shifting howls of the jaenitu echoed harmonically in the darkness. For a moment, he paused, offering a prayer to the One god.

“Please guide me toward my true purpose. The visions you’ve bestowed upon me are a blessing, and I’m honored to receive them. But I feel that my understanding and interpretation is deficient. I can’t serve you diligently if your directives aren’t clear. Please, enlighten me fully to aid in your designs. I’m your vessel to do with as you please. Use me well,” he whispered, entering his home.

“Olam? What’s wrong?” Eleni asked.

“We received news regarding Nazil, my wife. We’ll need to leave Bandari soon.”

Her brow furrowed, noting his solemn expression. “I fear that there’s more you haven’t said.”

“It’s Wosen,” he sighed. “They’ve taken him captive in Nazil.”

“No, Olam. Please. Are you certain?”

He merely nodded, roughly rubbing his face.

“How’s Hosdaq? Does he know?”

“He does, and he wasn’t well at the hearing of it.”

“Hosdaq has had happiness for too short of a time since marrying Osmara. Now, this. We must increase our prayers for him and Wosen.”

“We prayed that this wouldn’t come to pass, yet Wosen chose this path. If the One god allows, we’ll see him again. If he’s ready for his spirit to dwell amongst him, we won’t,” he said disheartened, hanging his cloak near the door. “Are Kassa and Kaleb asleep?”

“It’s late. They’ve been abed for some time. I was only waiting on you to do the same.”

“I need your closeness, Eleni. Only your touch could soothe my heart this night.”

She kissed him tenderly, heading toward their chamber. He embraced her again before starting to undress. A wistful smile found his face, watching her fingers comb through her cranberry-colored hair. When she disrobed, Olam raised the covers, sliding in bed beside her. Eleni nestled in close, resting her head on his chest.

“I love you, Olam.”

“And I, you, my wife.”

Sleep didn’t come easily. The innumerable thoughts, trepidations, and dubiety beset his mind. Olam observed the flames’ shadowy impressions swaying against the ceiling, as he listened to the soothing sound of his wife’s breathing. He kissed the crown of her head, drawing her closer, and finding comfort in her soft, full frame. When his eyes finally closed, myriad images assailed him all at once.

His face scrunched, a soft whimper escaping his lips. War, mirth, anguish, merriment, death, and torment. He struggled, attempting to find equivalence and symmetry in the disparate impressions.

Encompassing flares erupted around him with reverberant voices undulating with the fire’s movement.

“Tardison,” a disembodied voice whispered. He gasped, other voices emerged louder and more forceful than the first.

Olam’s head twitched, straining to see past the flames, to see past the turbidity of his own mind. As the heat escalated, he cried out, being overcome by the torridity and desolation embedded within the flames.

He coughed, waving his arms in desperation to lessen the swelling heat and eddying mist billowing around him.

“Tardison,” the voice whispered again.

“Who are you?” Olam yelled, but only the resonance of his own words responded.

Feral moans, eldritch shrieks, and a crying child sounded in the distance over the loud crackle of the flames. Olam called out again, louder than before.

He flinched, a gelid shadow drifted beside him, causing goose prickles to cover his skin.

As the name resonated again, a flicker of understanding reached him. Opening his eyes, Olam edged forward, stretching his hand toward the orange and yellow eruptions.

“There’s no heat,” he said, taking another step.

“Brahanu,” sounded beyond the flames.

“Where are you?” Olam pleaded, swiftly turning as a child’s cry echoed behind him. “Please help me see.”

“Guardians,” the ethereal voices echoed.

The flames leapt higher, their flaring tendrils whipping over and through him. Tossing up his hands, Olam dropped to his knees, shouting out in anguish. Panic consumed him as the flames leapt higher and nearer.

“Help me!” he heard himself say in a voice that wasn’t his own.

“Faith will bring you through the flames.”

Olam gasped, hearing the melodious, ensorcelled voices. The sound was calming…almost euphoric. He relished that palliative warmth until the flames rose again, squeezing him within their blazing coil.

“Please help me,” he pleaded, raising his eyes toward the heavens. It was nothingness and infinity: a miasmic swirl of amethyst gradations bespeckled with crepuscular illuminations.

Olam’s panting breaths quickened as he lurched back, feeling the chilling shadow hovering above him.

“Faith,” the word sounded again, eurythmic, roiling voices, beckoning him forward.

Olam stood, staring into the wall of flames. His breathing calmed, the melodic voice repeating in his mind. With closed eyes, he walked through the flames, not opening them again until a cooling mist alit his face.

He blinked, squinting at the bright sun cresting over enormous trees in the midst of the dense wood. Drifting laughter wafted through the air accompanied by the voices of children.

Olam whipped around as the sun’s light was veiled by partial darkness. A shadow passed beside him, or through him, he couldn’t discern. The chill left in its wake had him clutching his arms, staring at the unmoving impression across from him. Olam stepped haltingly toward the tall, misshapen figure.

“I am Tesu,” the figure said in a peculiar, otherworldly tenor. The voice sounded as if it was there, and yet present elsewhere as well. The words rippled through the air, seeming to slow before he’d heard them.

“What are you?” Olam heard his voice slower than when he’d spoken.

“I am the messenger.”

“Are you the source of my visions?”

“I am the messenger. The Guardians are the source.”

When the shadow begun gliding away, Olam reached out, but couldn’t move.

“Please, what am I to do? Who are the Guardians?”

“Follow the twins. The Guardians shall lead. Follow the twins,” the voice echoed, drifting from perception.

Fear consumed him as the shadow began to evanesce.

“Please, don’t leave me. Help me!”

“Follow the twins,” the voice repeated.

The sky erupted with a brilliant radiance, as the shadow ascended into the heavens. An explosion of shimmering particles blanketed the wood, sprinkling over him. Olam stretched out his arms, his fingertips nearly touching it as a babe’s cry claimed his attention. He turned, sighting a lighted platform rising beneath his feet with a blinding luminescence. He clenched his eyes shut, shielding them from the intense burst. As the light bedimmed, he reopened his eyes, emerging in a different time and place.

Harmonizing notes resonated from the falls as the waters of many merged into one. When he stepped forward, the cry sounded again. Olam whipped around, seeing a figure in the distance. A dizzying haze obstructed his vision, and the image he saw before him. He stumbled forward, reaching out in front of him, following the music of the falls.

The image was clearer now, outlined in a glimmering gold offset by the brilliance of the falls. Its long, waist-length white hair swayed in the cooling breeze, as the figure came more into focus.

“Pen—Pentanimir?” he asked bemused. “Pentanimir? What is this place?”

Pentanimir turned, raising his arms, slowly extending them out to Olam.

Olam’s gaze lowered, meeting the babe’s unblinking, pale eyes. When he reached to take him, a coil encircled is waist, wrenching him away. His feet levitated above the ground as he was propelled backward, flailing against the imperceptible power.

“Pentanimir! Help me!”

“Olam, what’s wrong?” Eleni said. “You’re fighting in your sleep.”

Olam sprang up in the bed, struggling against the lingering vestiges of his vision.

As Eleni leaned to embrace him, he jerked away, staring at her with wide, fear-filled eyes.

“Olam? Please, what’s the matter?”

“Eleni? Is—is it really you?”

“Yes, yes, I’m here, husband. What’s wrong?”

Olam shook his head, stumbling from the bed. “I have to speak with the priests and Elders immediately.”

“What is it? Another vision?”

Pentanimir watched anxiously as the carriages approached. This transition took far longer than he’d hoped, and he needed his brother at his side more than ever before. Glancing out of the corner of his eye, he scrutinized the guards beside him, trying to appear unmoved.

Feeling the stare of his new Cha Asham, he feigned the best smile that he could manage. Of all the Cha in Nazil, he felt that Temian would be the least threatening to his new position and his plans. The Zaxson didn’t take heed of his counsel, and his time in Nazil had been short. He was the youngest of the Cha, and Pentanimir hoped that their corruption had yet to reach him.

“Cha Temian, I’d like you to send a message to Cazaal.”

“Cazaal, Caretaker?”

“Yes, Danimore will be Spero’s second in command. The humans need to learn who their betters are,” he said, noting the smirk on Temian’s face. Do as I bid, and question me not, he thought, turning away.

“After we return from Cazaal, we’ll visit Kaleo as well. Since we’re known in the Nazilian villages, they’ll be no need to visit.”

“As you wish,” Temian said, inclining his head, and slipping silently away.

A large carriage stopped in the courtyard, interrupting his thoughts. When he approached, Danimore stepped out ahead of his guard.

“Dani,” Pentanimir said, clasping his hand. “How was your journey?”

“Slow and not without complications, but I’m honored at your invitation. I’ll serve you and Spero as I’ve served Nazil.” He peered around at the flanking guards. “Per your request, your personal attendant traveled with me.”

“That’s greatly appreciated. There’s but six attendants here, and it’ll take time to acquire more. She’ll be needed, and she already knows what’s expected of her.” Pentanimir turned, addressing the guards. “Have the attendants sent to my solar immediately. I need to speak with my brother,” he said, moving off.

Entering the citadel, the brothers exchanged glances, being mindful of the guards that accompanied them. Once they reached the solar, Pentanimir ordered the guards to remain outside, entering with Danimore. After inspecting the room and shuttering the windows, he poured drinks for both of them.

“Dani, was anyone suspicious when I sent for you?”

“No. Uncle was glad to have me out of the city. Besides, the captive has claimed their attention. Uncle and Yannick interrogate him daily, and I fear for him. Never have I witnessed such brutality.”

“I wish that I hadn’t. When Uncle sent for me, the man had already been severely beaten. His face was so swollen, I couldn’t make out his features. Uncle mentioned that he had the eyes of Nazil. The way he spoke about the man, I feared for Raithym and Zeta.”

“Your fear is well placed. He must be Hosdaq’s son from the village. He spoke often of becoming a Chosen of Nazil. It pains me to think of what will become of him. Uncle spoke true, Wosen has the eyes of Nazil. If there were a way to free him, I’d do so this day.”

“But you can’t, not unless you plan to take his place,” Danimore said, shaking his head. “What are we going to do? Zeta and Raithym are away from Nazil, but what about the village that you protect?”

“I’ve sent word to where they must travel. Once the Zaxson knows where to find them, no one will be safe.” Pentanimir paused, leaning forward. “Dani, you’ll have to join them soon.”

“Yes. This is only the beginning. When Daracus returned to Nazil, I was relieved. Now that you’re here, you’ll visit Cazaal with me. Brahanu needs to meet you. They must be kept safe.”

“Have you seen her?”

“I have.” Pentanimir smiled. “She was more beautiful than I remembered. There was a glow about her, a radiance. It took all within me not to take her in my arms when first I saw her. I tried, Brother, but I couldn’t resist, and I had to be a part of her.”

“You became one with her? In Cazaal?”

“Not as I wanted, but yes. My son grows large now.”

Danimore smiled. “I can’t wait to meet the woman who’s stolen your heart. Never did I think it was possible. Does anyone know about your relationship?”

“No. Brahanu was promised as I’m pledged,” he sighed. “Her promise has been fulfilled, and her husband believes my son is his.”

“She’s married! But once your son is born, he’ll know that he’s not the father. What’re you going to do?”

“I’m not proud of what I’ve done, but I can’t change it. Itai is a good man, and Brahanu loves him. However, that doesn’t change the love Brahanu and I feel for each other. Even though she carries my child, his appearance might not betray that. Raithym looks fully Nazilian, although he’s merely half. Many children in Bandari are the same, not showing any Nazilian heritage.”

“As you say,” Danimore relented. “I’ll go where you lead, but will Brahanu follow? If she’s wed, won’t her husband protest?”

“He might. Even after Brahanu told him about us, his love didn’t fade. He’ll want to protect her, as will her family. But once I inform them about Draizeyn’s plan, I hope they’ll have a change of mind.”

Reaching for the cruse of wine, Pentanimir paused, hearing the light tapping from the door.

“Enter,” he said, an immediate smile finding his face when Zeta and Raithym walked in the room. He stepped over to the two, tousling Raithym’s hair.

“He’s gotten large. I scarcely recognized him.”

“And heavy, too,” Zeta giggled.

Latching the door, Pentanimir stared over at Gali, standing motionless against the wall.

“I’m glad that you could come, Gali. It took much to secure your passage, but I would’ve paid whatever Sidra demanded to have you with us.”

“Thank you, milord, it’s an honor to serve.”

“Gali, please,” Danimore said. “It’s difficult, I know, but you’re not in service to us. We’ll need to portray this only to keep you safe. We’re no longer in Nazil, and much will be different.”

“It’s true, Gali,” Zeta said. “I understand your fear and distrust. I felt much the same when Dani saved me from the citadel. It took time for me to trust them and start becoming myself again. But they’re not like many we’ve known. We do only our duties, and they don’t lie in the bedchamber. Danimore and Pentanimir are good men. If it weren’t so, they wouldn’t have insisted upon your purchase. It was the only way to free you from Nazil.”

Gali glanced up, unsure what to believe. Yannick had spoken much the same when she first arrived in Nazil. So convincing was he, that when Yannick took her for the first time, he was gentle, taking great care not to wound her. Such treatment didn’t last. She was soon shared with anyone her former master felt worthy of his prize from Kaleo.

Raithym’s squeal and accompanying giggle brought Gali from her contemplations. She observed Danimore playing with the half-human child. Such behavior wasn’t that of a typical Nazilian, not the ones she had known. It was too much for her to comprehend. Her fear was real, and it would take much to release her from the mental bondage.

Gali flinched as Pentanimir lifted her head to his. Immediately, he raised up his hands, taking a step back. “Forgive me. Gali, you are beautiful, and remind me of someone very dear to me. Recognizing and appreciating that beauty doesn’t mean that I want you to pleasure me. If this was what I wanted, I would’ve done so when I visited Yannick. You haven’t been brought here for our pleasures. I’m offering to return you to Kaleo.”

“Home?” she asked, weakly.

“Yes, Kaleo is westward, less than a day’s ride. If you want to return home, we’ll take you.”

“I decide?” she said, anxiously rubbing her arms, as a hand lowered to her abdomen. “I don’t know if anyone there would have me. My elder brother was lost, and my father, he—. If my mother and younger brother yet live, I would like to see them again.”

Zeta inched closer, noting the placement of her hand. “Are you with child?”

“I—I don’t know. Sir Merrimont has wanted me with him often of late, and I’ve slept at his side the past three full moons. He wouldn’t allow me the herbs as before. My—my time hasn’t come.”

“Gali, if you’re pregnant, you can stay here with us,” Danimore said. “No one will take the babe from you.”

“What if I don’t want it? Sir Merrimont despised looking at me. Then, he’d abuse me when he was aroused by what he professed to hate.”

Pentanimir shook his head. “Yannick never despised you, Gali. He’s been like a brother to me all of my life, and had never spoken of anyone else so fondly, not even his wife. When he spoke about you, his face hid little of his desire. Mayhaps he didn’t wish to admit this, even to himself. His ill-treatment was because he loathed himself for that desire; mayhaps even love. It means little, but his heart was true, yet his circumstances demanded that he act to the contrary. Even though this child wouldn’t be from love or a promise, it’s a part of you. Yannick must’ve known of the possibility that you’d become pregnant, in fact, he probably wanted it.” He stepped forward, accepting those truths as he spoke them. “I’ve never known him to ever permit an attendant to sleep in his bed. Did he allow you this?”

“We were abed together, always.”

Pentanimir nodded, feeling a pang in his chest. That feeling stemmed from Gali’s pain as well as Yannick’s. Even after Oxilon’s influence, this part of the man remained unchanged. Yannick had several bastards throughout the lands, but this was different. He cared about Gali, and that realization could’ve been the cause of his recent actions. How such fervent emotion must’ve tortured him—to love a servant enough to desire a child. Never would he think Yannick capable of such profound feeling.

“This child would be yours, Gali, no one else’s. If you want to keep it, we’ll help you, but the decision is yours. Your father trained you well, and you know the herbs to use. If you truly wish to end the life inside of you, no one will hinder your effort.”

Offering a compassionate smile, he tugged the rope beside the door, summoning the steward.

“Liam will escort you to your suites. Dani, there’s a small chamber attached to yours that I’ve assigned to Zeta and Raithym. Ensure your doors are secured before taking rest. No one should disturb you. Gali, your room is farther down the corridor, but it’s your own. You and Zeta will attend our suites and help with the evening meal, nothing more. We’ve instructed the others that you are here for us alone, and they aren’t to attempt to order you. We must give the appearance of your servitude, even though this isn’t why you’re here.”

As he finished, Liam entered, bowing. “You have need of me, Caretaker?”

“Yes, escort my brother and our attendants to their suites. After doing so, ensure all the chests are in their proper place and the carriages stowed.”

“Yes, my Lord. Please follow me.”

“He sings a sweet song, Zaxson,” Yannick said. “He told about the village and those traitors far too easily. I barely had my cock halfway in his mouth before he told of it.”

“Yes, but you continued nonetheless, until he drank every drop of your seed,” Oxilon chuckled.

“With a sweet mouth like that one, no one could blame me. You trained him well, Sir Benoist.”

“I don’t care about the pleasures of your cock, Yannick. What did he tell you?”

“Pardons, Zaxson,” Yannick said. “There’s indeed a village that lies beyond the wood. The savage says that he can lead us through safely to find it.”

“The Dessalonian Wood? Where we’re to build the new city?”

“The same,” Yannick said. “He says the path is hidden and only known by those who’ve traveled it. Our men could’ve walked directly over it and not known.”

“What about the builders harvesting trees?” Draizeyn asked, glancing at the men. “Could they find this path?”

“By his words, no. You would have to venture to the end of the wood where it’s the densest and the trees grow large. Only then are you near where you may enter. The village lies on the other side. He claims that there are hills and unseen drops, too. Not to mention the vast packs of jaenitu . It can’t even be seen from the Raphar and is partially shielded by the mountains.”

“There’s more,” Oxilon said. “After some persuasion with the bonding spike, he revealed several people in Noraa and one in Cazaal who know about the village. He doesn’t know the names of those in Noraa, but there’s a woman named Brahanu, who recently visited the village.”

“Brahanu?” Draizeyn repeated. “Why does this name ring familiar?”

“She’s the Caretaker’s daughter,” Oxilon said. “When we checked the scrolls, one by that name is listed as his eldest.”

Draizeyn’s brow raised. “Didn’t Pentanimir recently visit Cazaal?”

“He did,” Daracus said. “He wanted to introduce himself to the Caretaker and inform him about his new position.”

“Did you accompany him?”

“I have no interest in the humans. This was his duty as Caretaker. I remained in Spero.”

“What would you have of my nephew, Zaxson? Would you like him to take this Brahanu to the citadel for questioning?”

“Not as yet. It’s good that he knows her by sight. For now, we won’t make our knowledge of her treachery known. Have the village watched, and send a bird to Pentanimir on the morrow. Tell him what we’ve learned and have him send Danimore to further survey the village.”

“It will be so,” Oxilon said.

“What about the savage, Father? Should we continue his questioning?”

“No. Send him to Hushar. Have his wounds tended and treat him with herbs. We don’t want an infection from the spike as has happened in the past. Knowing the location of the village isn’t enough, he’ll guide us to it. After we find them, then, you may do with him as you please.”

A twinge erupted in Hushar’s stomach as she rushed to her cell, readying it for Wosen’s arrival. For several full moons, his screams had echoed through the corridors. She’d prayed fervently for him, muffling her ears as she sat helpless in her cell.

“Are you all right?” Jahno asked, stepping into the cell with a basket.

“No,” she said, wistfully. “What’s this?”

“These are the supplies you’ll need to tend his wounds. They’ll be extensive. The Zaxson wants him well and able to lead his guard. I’ll come after my duties and bring what else you might need.”

“Is his condition that grave?”

“It’s worse than anything I’ve seen, Hushar. Not even my abuse and Ceron’s combined could compare. Just please, don’t make your feelings known. Micah has already been beaten for less.”

“Micah? Has Ceron seen to him?”

“She has. Micah wasn’t alone in his feeling. Never have I seen such injuries.”

“Guardians help us all. Once your chores are done, I’ll need some more covers. If he’s to heal, he needs to be comfortable and warm. There’s barely enough in the basket to tend him. I’ll also need a few pails of hot water. Can’t clean wounds properly without it.”

“I’ll bring them as soon as I can. The Zaxson should—” Jahno gasped as the piercing cries echoed down the stairwell.

“Gods, is that him?” Hushar asked.

“It is, please heed my words: don’t react. Just tend him as you would anyone else. I’ll be back soon.”

When they neared her cell, Wosen’s screams were nearly unbearable. Although the slaves attempted to be gentle, the guards rushed forward, landing several blows.

“Stop your whinin’, savage! It’ll be my stick up your arse next!”

Hushar waved the men in, staggering back several steps as she looked down at Wosen. Raising a hand to her mouth, she stifled a scream, clenching her eyes shut.

Wosen looked more a creature than man: a thing of nightmares. Feasting insects wriggled in the open flesh beneath his right eye, causing her meal to rise in her throat. Hushar blanched, Wosen’s grotesquely misshapen face was unrecognizable, stained with blood and raised bruises. Never had she seen such damage, not even on a dead man, lying to rot.

The slaves’ scuffling feet caused her eyes to reopen. Wosen was alive, or at least he wasn’t wholly dead. The trickling blood from his mouth bubbled, a partial tooth sliding down his chin submerged in the thick liquid.

Wosen’s emaciated frame showed evidence of broken ribs, burns, small incisions, and deep gashes. Her retching urge returned, seeing more insects wriggling down his arm where the skin had been flayed. The thick nail used to collapse his testicle still hung from the mutilated flesh: festering and distended. Hushar bit back her emotion, her eyes widening when she noticed the blood-sodden cloth beneath him.

“Oh, young one,” she said, kneeling beside him. “I’m so sorry, I’m so sorry. Guardians be good.”

Stroking his matted hair, she winced, feeling the contusions beneath. “Can you hear me? My name’s Hushar, and I’m going to help you, I promise to help you. Can you speak?”

He nodded languidly, his face contorting in a rictus of pain. “K—kill me,” he breathed, between stuttered, shallow breaths.

Tears lined her eyes as she gently caressed his shoulder. “No, young one, no. I’m going to take care of you. You’ll be with me now, and I’ll care for you.”

“I have the water,” Jahno said, stepping back into the cell. “Surma wouldn’t allow me to heat it, but I have some old furs and cloth.”

“Thank you, I’ll make due,” she said, scooping some water up in a cup and moving back to the mattress. “You must drink, but slowly, very slowly.”

Partially lifting his head, Hushar poured water into Wosen’s open mouth. Although his throat was raw and the cool water caused the spaces in his mouth to ache, he drank it down quickly.

“There, now, you’ll have more, later. It’s not good to drink too much just now. I’ll need to clean you up so I can help you. There’s a lot of blood. Can you tell me where you’re hurt?”

Raising a trembling hand, Wosen pointed downward as tears poured from his eyes. Hushar turned, wiping away her own.

“You must stop this,” Jahno cautioned. “Clean your face, Hushar, please. The guard watches; you mustn’t do this.”

“Thank you, Jahno,” she said in the clearest tone that she could manage. “I’ll tend to him right away.”

Jahno glanced over his shoulder and then leaned forward, quickly pecking her cheek. “It’s all right, Hushar, he’ll be all right.”

After Jahno left the cell, she took a steadying breath, sitting next to Wosen.

“I’m going to mix a tincture of herbs for you. It’ll ease your pain, but you’ll sleep for a bit. While you rest, I’ll check your wound and stop the bleeding. I’ll remove the nail then, too. I’m not going to touch it until then. It’ll still ache after it’s tended, but the herbs should help with that. Do you understand?”

Mixing the herbs, Hushar occasionally peered up at the guards. When they moved down the corridor, she poured water over the herbs, kneeling beside him again.

“This will taste a bit bitter, but it’ll soothe you. I need you to drink all of it,” Hushar said, holding the bowl to his swollen lips. “Good, now I’ll tend to your other wounds and allow the herbs to work. It shouldn’t take long.”

She poured some water into the bowl, soaking a cloth. After wringing it, she began to clean the blood from his face and neck, causing Wosen to moan.

“Forgive me. I’ll tend those once you sleep. They’re deeper than I thought.”

Drizzling water over his hair, she gently combed her fingers through. She cringed, feeling the numerous gashes and contusions as she washed the blood away. Gods, he’s been to all seven hells. Please, Guardians, guide my hands and make him well.

“What’s your name?” she asked.

“How did you get to Nazil, Wosen? Are there others with you?”

“No, no, no, shhh. I’m sorry. Just rest, Wosen, rest. Let the herbs take you,” she said, wanting to cry herself.

She stroked his swollen face, dabbing the wounds on his chest. When she soaked the cloth again, his ragged breathing was steady.

“Wosen?” she whispered.

When he didn’t respond, she carefully turned him on his side. Pouring water over his arse, she glimpsed the ripped and raw, gaping hole that was his anus. “Gods, how am I to mend such a wound?”

After rolling him on his stomach, she found tubing, thread, and needles in the basket. Rubbing an ointment around his opening, she inserted a tube filled with herbed water. When it could go no further, she blew hard, forcing the liquid into the battered cavity. She wiped her mouth, pouring more water over the area and then applied some healing ointment. Once the bleeding slowed, she began to close the wound, leaving the tube in place. Wosen twitched, feeling the poke of the needle, but he didn’t wake. With the wound sealed, she cleansed the area again. While he was yet turned, Hushar washed and treated his face, back and legs, then laid fresh cloth beneath him.

“There now, young one,” she said, laying him on his back. “I’ll wrap your ribs and mayhaps they’ll bring some clothes for you.”

She rubbed some herbs on his chest, pulling the strips of cloth tight.

“You’ve done well for him, Hushar,” Jahno said. “Already some color returns.”

“Well, there’s still a lot to do. He’ll be in pain, but the bleeding has stopped.”

“The Zaxson will be pleased.”

“Yes, well, we live to serve, do we not?”

“Not always,” he said, solemnly. “Surma sent some bread and mulled wine for him.”

“They want him well, yet barely feed him? The boy is nothing but bones, Jahno.” She sighed, shaking her head. “Well, the mulled wine will help soothe him. I’ll need to soak the bread, though; his gums are raw and bleeding from the teeth they removed.”

Jahno winced. “Don’t you have something to help him?”

“I need some salt and warm water. If I mix it with the herbs, it would lessen the pain and help him heal.”

Jahno leaned closer, whispering. “I’ll bring it to you. My duties are in the kitchen and a small pinch of salt and a scoop of honey won’t be missed. I’ll have to ask permission for the water.”

“I offer my gratitude as well as his, Jahno. Always you’ve been a sweet boy.”

He smiled as she rested a warm hand on his cheek. “Is there anything else that I can do?”

“Yes, I need to move him off the wet and soiled covers. I’ll pile the furs over there for him. That should work for now. If you help, I can have him moved and covered before he wakes.”

He nodded, watching her layer and fluff the old worn furs. Together, they carried Wosen over to the pallet, using the remaining cloth to cover him.

“I pray he heals well,” Jahno said.

“Save your prayers. He only receives care to be tortured again. They’ll continue to have me heal him until they tire of their abuse. I pray the gods take me from this place so I’ll no longer witness such suffering.”

“Watch what you speak, Hushar, please. I don’t want them to take you, too. We must do as we’re commanded, and no longer belong to ourselves. I can’t endure much longer either, but if anything happened to you, I wouldn’t survive.”

She sighed, gathering the used cloth. She didn’t need to be reminded of their situation, but Jahno did need her. He would’ve succumbed long ago if not for her care and her love. Hushar had survived longer in Nazil than any other human captive. She had endured and witnessed atrocities she’d hoped Jahno would never know or suffer. Gazing up at him then, she prayed that it would remain that way.

“Can you toss these in the brazier,” she asked, handing Jahno the bundled cloth. “When time allows, please bring what I need. I know you can’t stay.”

As he turned to leave, she glanced over at Wosen again. “Jahno, wait. Why was he treated so ill?”

“You haven’t heard? They say that his father was a Chosen in Nazil many years past, and his mother was a human from Hyorin. He claims that there’s a hidden village where humans and Nazilians live freely. It seems something of a myth to me, but look at him. His eyes are of Nazil, and he wore their armor and Xtabyren. He even mentioned his father’s name.”

“His name? Who did he say?”

“Neufmarche,” they said in tandem.

“Do you know his father?”

“Denotra, we wouldn’t defile our temple with the blood of that abomination. He’ll remain in the citadel. Besides, we have the tools for interrogation here.”

“Father, now that we know where this village is, when are we going to destroy it?” Daracus asked. “Surely, the traitors know that abomination isn’t there. They might flee.”

“Flee where, Daracus?” Draizeyn asked. “The arms of Nazil encompass the lands.”

“And still they were able to escape our grasp. If the abomination was born in the village, it’s stood as long as I’ve drawn breath. How’s that even possible?”

“It’s possible because we aren’t feared as we once were. They couldn’t have survived this long without assistance. These traitors will pay for their treachery. It’s time for the humans to shudder at the thought of Nazil once more.”

“What about Spero?” Denotra said. “I want to visit Pentanimir. It’s been too long since I’ve seen him.”

“It isn’t safe for you to travel just now. I trust but a few to escort you, and your brother must remain in Nazil.”

“What about Yannick or Pentanimir’s uncle and brother? Surely, you would trust them and a retinue of Chosen.”

“Oxilon and Yannick also need to remain, and Danimore has taken a position as his brother’s second. You must wait, my daughter. Let us discover more of the abomination’s secrets.”

Denotra pouted, crossing her arms over her chest. “Why should I have to wait because of that piece of filth? Why did he come here, anyway? I want him dead!”

Daracus chuckled. “He came here to join the Chosen and gain honor. The savage claimed his father was a Chosen, and he wanted to carry on the family tradition.”

“Silence, Daracus,” Draizeyn snapped. “He could speak true. It sickens me to think that Hosdaq would turn against his people. He was once a man of honor. We fought in battles together and emerged victoriously. Now, to think he’d corrupt the blood of Nazil with this filth.”

“Forgive me, Father. He’ll hang beside his son and share in his suffering. We’ll make him answer for what he’s done.”

Darkness was descending as the lone carriage traversed the narrow streets. The light drizzle and diminishing sun signaled the day’s end, minimalizing the usual village traffic. This time, Pentanimir requested no announcement of his arrival. Only seasoned sentries that Hacom trusted manned the main gate. Donning a balaclava and cowl, Pentanimir commanded the carriage himself. When he reached the citadel gates, Katar was waiting to receive him.

Pentanimir hopped down, assisting his brother and guests from inside. When Katar approached, Pentanimir slid back his cowl and balaclava enough for him to see his face.

“Care—caretaker,” Katar said, bowing. “Pardons, I didn’t know it was you.”

Pentanimir winked, placing a gold coin in his hand. “No one is supposed to know.”

Replacing his cowl, Pentanimir led his guests through the courtyard. Katar kept watch, ensuring they reached the entry safely. The sentries on the wall knew of their arrival, yet not of their identity. Danimore looked at his brother, noticing the sentries’ increased activity. Even with his features shielded, he was concerned.

“The Caretaker doesn’t know much about Brahanu and me,” Pentanimir whispered. “I might have to reveal more to them, but not everything.”

“As you say, Brother.”

Once the door opened, Nived greeted them with a bow, leading them directly to the hall where the Caretaker’s family waited.

“Welcome, Pentanimir,” Hacom said. “Forgive me; I’m not familiar with your companions.”

“Thank you for your welcome and your discretion. Please allow me to introduce my brother, Danimore; his promised, Zeta; their son, Raithym; and our guest, Gali.”

“I did. My brother and Zeta are to wed.”

“Aren’t such ceremonies forbidden?” Amani asked.

“They are forbidden in Nazil, yes,” Pentanimir said. “However, we’re no longer in Nazil.”

Offering a bow, he regarded Brahanu as the others were shown to their seats.

“I’m pleased that you’re well, Lady Gael,” Pentanimir said, taking her hand. “Barely a scar remains. Your husband has tended you well,” Pentanimir added, meeting Itai’s baleful stare. “I’m pleased to see you again, Itai.”

After clasping Itai’s hand, Pentanimir sat next to Brahanu, admiring his son growing inside of her.

“Danimore,” Brahanu said. “I’d hoped to meet you. Your brother spoke so highly of you and your family.”

“Thank you. He did about you as well…many times.”

The silence was deafening as Pentanimir and Brahanu desperately attempted to ignore each other. Each pulse of his heart sent a surging heat throughout his body that caused sweat to bead his brow. After several sobering breaths, he turned toward the door, noticing Gali still standing beside it. He rose then, taking her hand, and guiding her to the table.

“Gali, it’s all right, you don’t have to be afraid. You’re a guest of the Caretaker, as are we.”

Itai’s brow knitted. “Is she all right?”

“She will be in time,” Pentanimir said. “I must have you know that Gali formerly served a home in Nazil. Before her arrival there, she was a lakaar in Kaleo. I had the fortune of getting to know her when Zeta fell ill, and I asked my brother to bring her when he traveled to Spero. We’ll escort her to Kaleo once she has time to adjust.”

“Do you mean to say that she was a slave in your city?” Julaybeim spat.

“I spoke exactly what I meant, young lord.”

“And what of this one?” Julaybeim asked, pointing at Zeta.

Danimore whipped around, his eyes narrowing. His patience wasn’t that of his brother’s. “Zeta is promised to me, and Raithym is my son. If we could’ve wed in Nazil, it would already be so.”

“Yes, yes, well, let us begin our meal,” Hacom said, nervously.

“I have a request, Caretaker,” Pentanimir said. “It may seem anomalous, but I promise you, it’s necessary.”

“Ask what you will, Pentanimir.”

“I ask for you to dismiss your attendants and close the doors. We have important matters to discuss, and I would only have those seated here to know the content.”

“You needn’t worry about our attendants. They’re loyal to me and Cazaal.”

“Hacom, I don’t intend to imply differently. However, I’d only speak of such matters to you and your family. I’m not afforded the luxury of trust, and won’t risk innocents on the assumption that everyone in my proximity can hold their tongue. That’s never been true, no matter how loyal.”

“He has a point, husband,” Amani said. “If what he must discuss is of such a serious nature, mayhaps we should heed his words. I’ll take Ameya to our chamber for evening meal, and you can tell me about this later.”

“It will be so,” Hacom conceded, excusing the servants.

Pentanimir shifted away from him, regarding Hacom. “I’ve come to warn you that Draizeyn is planning a move in the lands soon.”

“A move? Do you speak of war?”

“That’s his desire,” Pentanimir said, turning to Brahanu. “Wosen is a captive in Nazil.”

“By the gods, Wosen? What’ll be done with him?”

“Wait, who is this Wosen, and why should we care?” Julaybeim asked.

Danimore’s face darkened. “Young lord, you should give great care of how you speak. My brother comes here to warn you of a possible war and all you see is the face of Nazil. Is your ignorance so profound that you’d allow your prejudice to cause everyone in your village to perish?”

Pentanimir attempted to protest, but Hacom shook his head.

“No, Pentanimir, your brother speaks true. Julaybeim, you’ve shown nothing but contempt and disrespect to the Caretaker and his guests. They’re risking themselves to aid us. Why must you allow your hatred of a few to cloud your mind?”

“Why? Father, he comes here with slaves. They pretend that we’re their equals, but he has slaves,” Julaybeim said, standing and gesturing at Zeta. “This one has scars and marks all over her. Do you see her child? Do any of you see? This child is Nazilian. No doubt a child of rape and torture, yet they’d have us believe it’s from love. You wonder why I hate them. This is why. We’re nothing but chattel to them.

“And you,” he said, pointing at Pentanimir. “You haven’t taken your eyes off my sister since your arrival. You dishonor our home and her husband! Your lust can’t be denied.”

Pentanimir rested a steadying hand on Danimore’s arm as he began to rise. “Zeta, mayhaps you could tell them about Raithym. I think the young lord could benefit from such truths. Then, I’ll share my thoughts with him as well.”

“Please forgive him, Pentanimir,” Hacom said. “My son is young and doesn’t truly understand what he says.”

“If Julaybeim’s slights are needed to have us further our discussion, so be it. I’ll not dishonor myself or your home. Some of what he’s spoken holds truth,” he said, looking at Brahanu.

“When I first saw your daughter, it was in the midst of a storm. Even with her clothing sodden and sullied, her beauty captivated me. I was charged to protect the city, but I only wanted to protect her. As I led Brahanu to safety, I admit: she took my heart, and I didn’t want it back.”

“Watch your tongue, son of Nazil,” Itai said, standing over him. “You speak of my wife!”

“It’s all right, husband,” Brahanu said, caressing his hand. “Pentanimir doesn’t intend to dishonor either of us. He knows about the love we share.”

“If you must, tell all of it, but choose your words carefully,” Hacom warned.

“Beg pardon. I’m only offering the truth. I’m not attempting to disrespect or provoke anyone. Julaybeim raised a point that I mean to answer. Denying what lies within my heart only serves to deceive, and I’ll speak only the truth.

“When I told Brahanu of my love, she told me about Itai, and her love for him. She told me that she’d been in love with him since they were young. The way she spoke, and her visage while doing so touched me deeply, and her honesty only caused me to love her more. Even with that love, I did not and will not pursue her. She has wed the one she loves, and the joy in her eyes pleases me,” he lied, offering the best smile that he could manage.

“Can a Nazilian love?” Julaybeim asked.

“You do all you can to vex me, young lord, but your efforts are for naught. I hold no malice toward anyone in this village. We’ve come to warn you about the Zaxson’s plan and help you protect your people.”

“Is it Wosen?” Brahanu asked. “Has he told them about Bandari?”

“What’s Bandari?” Hacom asked.

“Bandari is a small village beyond the Raphar at the foot of the Dessalonian Mountains,” Pentanimir said.

“There’s no such village,” Julaybeim scoffed. “Nothing lies there but trees and wild dogs.”

“No, Brother, you’re wrong,” Brahanu said. “The village does exist. Pentanimir took me there for safety. Father, this is where the Osmonts have lived. They fled there years ago and created a safe home for both humans and Nazilians. It’s a beautiful place.”

“Impossible,” Julaybeim said. “What human would want a Nazilian?”

“Enough, Julaybeim.” Hacom pounded a fist on the table. “Your impudence is uncalled for and won’t be tolerated. You see a human before you now who loves a Nazilian. You see her child as plainly as any of us. Do you deny the truth of your own eyes?”

“No, Julaybeim! Your prejudice toward these men is unwarranted. They are of Nazil, but they don’t behave or believe as their Zaxson. Do you know the dangers they face just coming to warn us? What about your sister? Pentanimir risked his life in aid of her, and this is how you behave? Must you shame our home?”

“I didn’t mean…I thought…forgive me,” he sighed. “I didn’t mean to shame you, Father, or our home. I appreciate what Pentanimir did for Brahanu. It’s just…I’m…I apologize.”

“Julaybeim, I was captured and forced to serve in the Nazilian citadel,” Zeta said. “I won’t speak of what they did to me, but it’s far worse than you could possibly imagine. Danimore found me beaten upon the floor after one of Denotra’s assaults, and against the Nakshij’s wishes, he carried me to the healer. If not for him, I wouldn’t be sitting here with you. Danimore asked the Zaxson to release me into his service to free me from the citadel. To many in Nazil, I was a slave, but in their home, we fell in love. Danimore accepted me as I was, and loved me despite what I’d suffered.

“Pentanimir planned our move to Bandari, so Danimore and I could marry and be safe. Now, that village and yours are in danger. They’ve come to help you as they helped me, Brahanu, and Gali. Danimore has chosen to love and marry me despite my treatment, and my heart belongs to him. Not out of obligation or fear. I love him because he’s a wonderful and loving man, he and his brother. They purchased Gali to free her from the same torture, not to enslave her, but to return her to Kaleo, to return her to her family.”

Gali nodded. “That’s the truth of it. When Pentanimir witnessed some of my abuse, he arranged to move me to Spero. I thank the gods for them. If not for the Benoists, I would’ve already taken my own life.”

A pang erupted in Julaybeim’s gut, listening to their stories. It wasn’t merely what they spoke, it was their demeanor while speaking it. He felt abashed, angered, and sickened all at once.

“You aren’t the first to speak out in anger. I, too, have needed to make an apology after my tongue overruled my mind.”

“This village, how long has it stood?” Hacom asked, clearing his throat.

“Not long after Hyorin was destroyed,” Pentanimir said. “Numerous people escaped Draizeyn’s grasp, and some of them were Nazilian. Over time, more have come to the village by other means. When I chanced upon it, I was searching the furthest reaches of the wood. Otherwise, it would be unknown to me as well. After speaking with the Elders there, I knew it must be protected. The peace they have is worth the sacrifice. Bandari is the epitome of what I’ve always known in my heart. Humans and Nazilians aren’t different from one another. Not even as a child could the Cha convince me otherwise. My heart wouldn’t allow such corruption to take root. However, I’m ashamed that I did nothing to bring about any change. My brother and I speak about the disparity in the lands, but felt trapped by our heritage, and crippled at the same time. We are no different from anyone else in these lands. Our appearances differ, but are anyone’s features identical?”

Itai stood, extending out his hand. Although he resented what he alone knew about Pentanimir, he couldn’t deny the good that he’d done, or the passionate way Gali and Zeta spoke.

“I don’t fault you for loving Brahanu,” Itai said. “When you met, I wasn’t known to you. What you’ve done for Zeta and Gali is honorable. You brought my wife back to me when it could’ve cost you your life. For that alone, I owe you much. If you have more to say, I’ll hear it.”

As he moved to sit, Brahanu gasped, cradling her womb.

“Brahanu, what is it? Are you all right?” Itai asked.

“The babe…it dances inside me.”

Itai’s smile was immediate as he rested his hands atop hers. “It does,” he chuckled.

Pentanimir was apprehensive, but longed to feel his son moving.

“Itai, Brahanu, if it won’t offend, may I please feel as well? Zeta allowed me to do so, and the experience was remarkable.”

Brahanu looked at Itai, and he reluctantly nodded. Carefully, Pentanimir placed his hand on her womb, and the babe kicked hard, fluttering beneath his fingertips. Pentanimir laughed aloud, enjoying his son’s movement for the first time. “He’s strong,” he said, looking up at Itai. My son is strong.

Although he longed to continue the connection, he slowly moved away, retaking his seat. Itai’s and Brahanu’s closeness grieved him, and not being allowed his son grieved him even more.

“Pentanimir, why do you think that Draizeyn will come to Cazaal?” Hacom asked.

“The one imprisoned is named Wosen Neufmarche. His father was a Chosen of Nazil named Hosdaq. Soon after the attack on Hyorin he fled to Bandari. Though Wosen’s mother was human, Wosen wanted to be a Chosen like his father.”

“A Chosen? Was he mad?” Hacom asked.

“He ignored the truths before him. Hosdaq didn’t tell him everything he should’ve, but others did. Wosen chose to believe otherwise, and felt that the villagers were cowards for fearing the Nazilians.”

“Had he only feared, too,” said Danimore, solemnly. “He wouldn’t be chained in the dark chamber.”

“Wosen will tell everything once he’s put to question,” Pentanimir said. “Draizeyn won’t stop until he’s learned the location of the village and everyone who had knowledge of it. Already, the Guard prepares in the Nazilian villages and outposts. They await only his word.”

“Why haven’t we heard anything about this? Only the reveries of one Nohek warned me of trouble. Does anyone know?”

“Hacom, Draizeyn won’t reveal his plans to invade and slaughter. His victory is assured by the surprise of the attack. I love Nazil, but what he’s planning isn’t honorable. I’ll take no part in it.”

“We must ready our sentries, Father,” Julaybeim said. “There’s no choice. I’ll ride to Noraa and warn the Caretaker. They must be ready.”

“Young lord, there’s more,” Pentanimir said. “They’ll certainly move on Noraa, but they’ll come here, too.”

“Why would they come to Cazaal,” Julaybeim asked, incredulously. “We don’t know anything about a hidden village.”

“I do,” Brahanu said. “Wosen didn’t hide his feelings about my arrival in the village. He’ll tell them who I am and where I can be found.”

“I’ll kill them all if they come near you!” Itai said.

“Itai, your bravery isn’t in doubt,” Pentanimir said. “I’ll continue to aid you in this, but I have more to ask.”

“Ask what you will,” Hacom sighed.

“I’ve sent a message to Bandari, and they’ll travel to the Animus Wood ahead of Draizeyn’s attack.” He paused, meeting Hacom’s eyes. “Brahanu should travel there as well.”

“What? My wife isn’t leaving my side. If the Nazilians come, I’ll protect my wife and child. I’ll kill them all before they even come near Cazaal.”

“I must agree with Itai,” Hacom said. “Brahanu will be well protected in the village.”

“With all due respect, Hacom, she won’t be. Danimore and Zeta are taking a carriage through the pass and into the wood. It would be wise to send Brahanu, Amani, and Ameya, too. The journey will be long, but they’ll be safe. I’ll return here and fight at your side to protect the village. But know this: Wosen will tell about Cazaal. When he does, they’ll march on your village just as they did on Hyorin.”

Hushar massaged his feet and ankles, rubbing in the ointment that she’d prepared. When he moaned, grimacing, she looked up at him with empathy. After wrapping his feet in cloth, she moved up to face him.

Gradually, his eye began to open. The poultice allowed much of the swelling to diminish, and he could again see. His face was no longer misshapen or discolored. Although not completely healed, he looked like a man again.

“It’s all right. Firstly, you must drink. When you didn’t wake, I feared the worst. But your body needed the time to heal. I’ve put some herbs for pain in the water. You’ll need them.”

Hushar dipped a cloth in water, cleaning his face and moistening his lips. After removing the crust from his eyes, one of them fully opened. Gods, he is Nazilian , she thought, staring into his pale eye.

“There now, be still. You need water; your throat is raw and red,” she said, pouring the last of the water in a bowl, and peering out at the guards, as she stirred in the honey. “Here, young one. Drink this.”

He reached for the bowl, drinking down the sweet mixture. “I don’t deserve your kindness. Because of me, everyone in my village will be killed. I was a fool to believe that I could become a Chosen like my father. They tried to warn me, but I wouldn’t listen.”

“No,” the first guard jested. “Could be a hard cock in his mouth is what he be need’n. I hear his tongue moves sweetly,” he said lewdly, licking his lips and wriggling his tongue. “Daracus’ moans were loud with the suction of his sweet mouth.”

“Yannick made sure ‘a that. He only had to lose six teeth ‘fore he learned how to please the Second Chosen. Shame Symeon wasn’t here. He’d a choked on that cock.” They continued to laugh. “I wish she hadn’t sewn him up, he might like the feel of my cock in his arse.”

“What? After that massive bondin’ spike, your cock would be like a twig!” The guards continued to joke, walking away from the cell. Hushar regarded Wosen with sadness. His torment was only beginning.

“It’s my fault. I fled the safety of my home to come here, to be part of the honorable Nazil. My father is the one with honor. He had the right of it. I hated being human…looking human. I thought the Nazilians were strong, and I admired that strength. Now, I understand why my father begged me to stay. He knew what would happen to me, and I named him a liar.”

Allister bent down, retrieving her fallen items. He smiled, nestling them back into her basket. “There’s no need for forgiveness, Hushar. If you have business for Sir Benoist, don’t allow me to hinder you. He’s most unforgiving when his demands aren’t met. Even toward me.”

“Only for a bit to get what I needed. Until you’re well, my duty is here with you,” she said, leaning in and whispering, “I brought some fresh fish from the kitchen. Not just bread for us this night.”

“The Nazilians will force me to lead them to my village when I’m able. That’s why they push you so. Without me, they won’t find it. I know my life will end shortly after they see the smoke from our eternal fire.”

Hushar mashed some fish in her hand, feeding it to him. “I don’t think that at all. If they can’t find the village without you, mayhaps they’ll be unable to find you once you near your home.”

“I don’t understand why Cazaal would be in danger. If this young man is from Bandari, why would he mention us?”

“What’re we to do? From what you’ve said, our options are few. Either we flee Cazaal, or stand and fight. Either way, lives will be lost.”

Hacom nodded. “Well, I’m not fleeing our home. Pentanimir suggested that you, Ameya, and Brahanu travel to the Animus Wood with his brother, Danimore. At least you’d be safe.”

“We’ve never met his brother until this very night, and know little about the Caretaker. How are we to trust such men? He could turn us over to the Nazilians himself.”

“One thing that I don’t doubt is their heart. He’s taking his promised and their son with them. He wouldn’t put them in danger.”

“Promised,” she scoffed. “Humans and Nazilians aren’t allowed to wed. His own Zaxson would kill them both.”

“Apparently, their love is greater than their fear,” Hacom said. “That alone speaks to the heart of the men. Pentanimir protected Brahanu and now this Gali, too. He says that these Bandarians allow such bonds and families. This is why they were hidden within the mountains. It’s astonishing to learn about them after all these years. To have survived Hyorin and created this new life. That’s no small thing. Brahanu speaks of the village with great affection. I would’ve enjoyed seeing such a place while it yet stood.”

“I don’t understand why Pentanimir insists upon Brahanu leaving Cazaal. The sentries here can protect us.”

“Both Itai and I have voiced the same. Mayhaps it’s due to his love that he wants to ensure her safety.”

Amani gasped. “Love? He admits this freely?”

“Yes, but his admiration was obvious when he first visited. However, he admitted being in love with her tonight.”

“What about Brahanu? Does she share these feelings?”

“Amani, you witnessed the same as me. When they’re together, there isn’t any doubt. She cares for him, whether she’ll admit that or not.”

“She’s married to Itai! There can’t be any other, especially not some ghost of Nazil!”

“Amani, think. The both of us cared for another when we were wed. It took time, but we were able to release those feelings and fall in love. Truly, I didn’t know love until you shared your heart with me.” He smiled, caressing her hand. “Brahanu and Itai have always loved each other. But it’s possible that she might care for Pentanimir, too. We don’t know, my wife.”

“No, Hacom. Brahanu is in love with Itai, not some ghost. She was the one who wanted to wed when she returned. Why would she—” Amani paused, recounting all of the past events in her mind.

“What is it, Amani?”

Could her child be Nazilian? That would explain Itai’s peculiar behavior at the feast. Did she tell him? No, Brahanu wouldn’t do this, she wouldn’t. I must know the truth, Amani thought in near panic.

“What? Oh…forgive me…I was thinking about our children and this threat from Nazil. What can we do?”

“Firstly, we can’t speak to anyone else about this. Draizeyn could have spies in this citadel. Many of our stable workers were appointed, not selected. The Caretaker and his brother risked much warning us about this pending attack.”

“I’ll guard my words, Hacom, but surely we’ll inform the Caretakers of Kaleo and Noraa.”

“Julaybeim and his guards will leave on the morrow. He’ll inform them about the possible threat, but nothing more. Lord Estenbrook is already suspicious and should ready his sentries.”

“Itai and Julaybeim escorted Gali to the lakaar . She’ll be staying with Tioch until they’re ready to leave. Danimore and Zeta were shown to chambers, and Pentanimir is speaking with Brahanu.”

“Alone?” Amani asked, incredulously.

“Be calm. They’re in the gardens as before.”

“Calm? It isn’t proper for her to be alone with him. Now, knowing the depth of his feelings.” She shook her head. “How could you permit this?”

“Itai permitted it. Brahanu is married to him and under his protection.”

“Leave them to their words,” Hacom said, gripping her arm. “We owe him this much for what he’s risked for our sake. Itai will return soon and escort her home. Ready yourself for bed, my wife, and be still.”

“I feel much the same. Even though I love Itai, I still yearn for you. I’m ashamed to admit it, but I do love you, Pentanimir.”

He turned then, embracing her. His hands glided down her back as he kissed her lips and neck. “I’ve tried, Brahanu, for your husband’s sake, I’ve tried. But I can’t fight the fire raging inside of me. The pain when we’re separated is excruciating, and only you can sooth it. If I can’t make love to you, I need to at least taste you. Seeing our son growing only intensifies what’s already within my heart.”

“I’m glad that you’ve been able to see your son growing.”

“The gods are good in allowing me to do so. However, the reason for my visit is a dangerous one. Draizeyn will come to Cazaal, and you can’t remain.”

“Itai won’t want me to leave. He’s my husband and I’m under his protection. Don’t you understand? I love him, and I won’t go against his wishes.”

“If you stay in Cazaal both you and our son will be at risk. Itai is your husband, but I love you, too. As long as I draw breath, you’ll both be kept safe. You must convince them, Brahanu, you must.”

She stared at the intensity in his eyes, no longer able to resist. “Why do I desire you so?” she said, drawing him down for a kiss. “Why does this fire burn within me that only your touch can calm?”

“It burns within me as well, Brahanu. Always I feel it. Gods, I need you.”

Before she could protest, he’d dropped to his knees, raising her long skirts. Brahanu nearly called out, stifling her moans with her hand. Her knees trembled, grasping at him at the peak of pleasure. Never had it lasted so long, sending cascading waves of ecstasy throughout her entire body.

Pentanimir moaned, enjoying her sweetness. He drank of her before rising and kissing her passionately. Their breathing was heavy as a voice called out in the distance.

Brahanu gasped. “What have we done?” she said, straightening her clothes and wiping the moisture from Pentanimir’s face.

“We’re here, Itai,” Brahanu said, trying to control the nervous shaking of her voice. She gripped Pentanimir’s elbow, walking back toward the braziers. Brahanu forced back her tears, hearing Itai’s light footfalls. She couldn’t understand why or how. She was empty.

“Oh, here you are,” Itai said. “I thought you’d be sitting near the braziers.”

Brahanu released Pentanimir’s arm and desperately clutched Itai’s.

“We were, but I was restless, and needed to walk with so much on my mind. Pentanimir was kind enough to accompany me.”

“I offer my gratitude to you again, Caretaker. Thank you for tending to my wife. Now, please excuse us, Brahanu needs to rest.”

“The pleasure was mine,” Pentanimir said. “Good night.”

“I love you, my beautiful Brahanu,” he whispered as the door closed behind them.

Pentanimir sighed, waiting a few minutes before entering the citadel. The rush of emotions and conflicts was devastating, and he fought to reconcile his actions with his honor.

When he walked past the kitchen, Zeta was at the table.

“Can sleep not find you?” he asked.

“Raithym wasn’t easily calmed. Danimore is seeing to him while I have some honey milk.”

“May I join you?”

“It’s her decision, Zeta. I can understand her choice.”

“But her child would be a gift from the gods. Raithym certainly is. No matter how it was conceived, it’s a blessing.”

“Not everyone feels the same. When you look at Raithym, you see Dani. Having his love helps you to overcome some of what you’ve suffered. Gali was a captive in Nazil for years, and she never wanted Yannick’s affections. This doesn’t lessen your suffering, yet helps you to understand hers. Whenever she’d look at her child, she’d be reminded of Nazil. In her place, I might do the same.”

“I thought that Yannick cared about her. Did you speak false in an effort to ease her heart?”

“Not at all. I know that Yannick cared for her deeply. The way he behaved, I feel that he might’ve loved her. This child,” he sighed, shaking his head. “He and his wife, Sidra, didn’t enjoy intimacies together. This is why Gali was truly acquired. He was in awe of her at first seeing, and paid the lord who was to make purchase three times his gold to have Gali. In the end, I feel it was my uncle’s influence that caused him to treat her ill. Yannick wanted this child, just as much as he wanted her.”

Zeta stood, shaking her head. “I don’t understand any of it. Even if Gali had birthed his child, its life wouldn’t have been guaranteed. I wonder if Yannick would’ve defied Oxilon’s order to murder his own child?”

“I’m pleased that that’s a question that’ll never need to be answered.”

“As am I. I hope that Gali can find peace and reclaim her life. I owe her much for all she’s done for me and Raithym,” Zeta said, leaning down to kiss his cheek. “I’ll see you on the morrow, Caretaker .” She smiled.

Pentanimir sat in silence, thinking about Brahanu. He was wrong for longing for her as he did, but he couldn’t control his heart. Learning about her marriage should’ve prevented him from making love to her. He couldn’t comprehend why it hadn’t. He truly admired Itai and the way he cared for Brahanu. Honor should’ve prevented his actions, his betrayal, and his enduring desire. But it didn’t. Nothing mattered but being a part of her, and nothing else quenched the fire within him.

Lifting a hand to his face, he inhaled, enjoying her lingering scent. With closed eyes, he lowered his head, reliving their brief encounter.

“Am I interrupting your prayers, Pentanimir?” Amani asked.

“No, no, my lady. I was quite finished,” he said, standing to leave.

“Wait. Can you walk with me for a moment? I wanted to speak with you, but wouldn’t interrupt you and Zeta.”

“Of course,” Pentanimir said, extending out his elbow. She led him into the garden, gesturing for him to sit.

“Isn’t it a beautiful night?”

“Yes, my lady. The cold doesn’t reach Cazaal as it does Nazil.”

Amani didn’t respond. She met his eyes, saying nothing.

“Are you all right, Amani? You seem troubled.”

“There’s much on my mind. Hacom informed me about the reason for your visit, but that’s not what occupies my thoughts.”

“Are there questions of which I hold the answers?”

“If you’re as honest as you present yourself, yes. A mother can sense dissonance in our children. Our bonds are closer than that of their father’s.”

“Dissonance? If it’s a question regarding one of your children, why are you asking me?”

“I’m asking you to spare my daughter from answering.”

“Spare her? Ask what you will. I have no secrets concerning Brahanu.”

“Good. I’ll ask you plainly, then. Does my daughter carry your child?”

Pentanimir couldn’t keep the shock from his face.

“Must I restate the question?”

“Par—pardons, Amani. I didn’t expect such a query. The implications of what you ask are inconceivable.”

“I agree, but I’d still like the answer.”

“Are you to say that Brahanu doesn’t love you?”

“This, I did not say. I can only tell you about my own heart. Brahanu has wed whom she loves, and I’ll soon be wed as well. The desires of our hearts are secondary to our obligations.”

“Such sentiments aren’t unknown to me, Pentanimir, but I feel there’s more you haven’t said. Still, I’ll trouble you no further,” Amani said, standing. “The gods know the truth of it. It was your love that saved our daughter. Albeit, it’s that same love that might be the end of us all. I don’t know whether to praise you or curse you, First Chosen.”

“Why must you choose?” he said, approaching her. “Do each. Curse me, praise me, there’s little difference. I’ve done the same since first I met your daughter, and from that moment to this, my heart hasn’t belonged to me. Brahanu will hold it always, and I’ll forever lament what can never be. The gods both blessed and cursed me by bringing her into my life. Your daughter is the only woman that I’ve ever loved, or want to love,” he said, not turning from her eyes.

“Even though her heart is for Itai, I wouldn’t allow the Zaxson to have her. You’ve met Gali and Zeta. Had Brahanu been discovered, her suffering would’ve been worse.

“No, my lady, I don’t regret taking Brahanu to safety. I’d do it one thousand times more, and give my life in place of hers. You can look at me and hate what’s to come. But had I not acted, your daughter would be a slave, and Nazil would still strike against the villages. The focus wouldn’t begin with Cazaal, but you wouldn’t be free from their wrath.”

Amani’s gaze lowered, understanding and lamenting those truths.

“My lady, Draizeyn is fixed on Cazaal. I realize that you, Hacom, and Itai believe that you’ll be safe, but you won’t. Nazil surrounds this village, and your sentries will be overwhelmed. You must allow me to take Brahanu to safety. Speak with her and learn her true desires. We can take Ameya with us, too. Please, don’t grow overconfident and place their lives in danger. If Brahanu refuses me, I’ll accept her answer, but it must be hers alone.”

“I’ll talk with Hacom on the morrow,” Amani finally said. “After which, I’ll ask Brahanu what she’d like to do. If she’d rather leave Cazaal, I won’t speak against it.”

“They have,” Nurul said. “We only need to load the supplies from the storage.”

“Good. I’ll have Aizen and Ahni load what’s left. Double-check your house and the hall. We must make use of the sun’s light.”

Nurul nodded, making his way through the morass of carts and traffic. Their lives had been spent in the small village. Now, it was time to find another home and begin anew.

Huname approached their cart, pulling and testing the rope that bound it. She surveyed the village and the activity surrounding her. When she looked over at Hosdaq’s home, an empty cart sat in front of it.

“Vot, has anyone seen Hosdaq since the morning meal?”

“Everyone’s been loading their carts.”

“I think that I’ll check on him. He mustn’t delay if we’re to leave soon.”

When she approached his house, the door was ajar, but she didn’t hear anything. She knocked, calling out to them.

“Hosdaq? Osmara? Malkia? It’s Huname.”

Malkia ran to the door, hugging her around the waist.

“You’re getting so big,” she said, regaining her balance. “Where’s your father?”

“He and Mum-Mara are in their room.”

“All right. I want you to do something for me while I speak with him.”

“What?” Malkia asked, clutching her doll.

“I’d have you bring all of your favorite things out near the cart. We wouldn’t want to leave them here in the village, now would we?”

“No,” she said, turning and running to her room.

Huname smiled, walking to Hosdaq’s chamber. When Osmara answered, her grief was evident.

“Osmara, what’s the matter?”

“It’s Wosen, Elder. Hosdaq’s heart is heavy, and he needs time to settle his feelings. I’ve prepared everything for the cart, but Hosdaq is conflicted. He wants to bring Wosen’s things, and I think that we should, but he’s struggling with the decision.”

“I understand. Will you tend to the kitchen while I speak with Hosdaq? Aizen and Ahni can help load the cart when they come.”

“Yes, Elder,” Osmara said, leaving the chamber.

“Hosdaq, why’re you pondering something so easily decided?”

“Easy? My son is in Nazil, Huname. You know what this means. They have him chained like an animal. If Oxilon Benoist still holds his position, Wosen’s torment is unspeakable. All I can see when I close my eyes is my precious little boy being broken and abused. I see that barbarous spike entering his body and tearing him apart. How could he bear such treatment, such brutalization, and live? I might not ever see him again.”

“The One god may deliver him yet, Hosdaq. Just as we’re being led to the wood, we must also pray the same for your son, our son. Wosen’s belongings shouldn’t remain in a deserted village. If we truly believe that we’ll see him again, won’t he need his possessions?”

“What if he dies in their hands? They’re torturing him now as I sit here and do nothing.”

“What’re you able to do? Can you retrieve him from his captors, liberate him? If you made a move toward Nazil, they’d chain you beside your son and test the endurance of your flesh. No. You can’t do this.”

“What if he comes after we’ve gone? I should stay here and wait.”

“To what end? What about Malkia and Osmara? Don’t they need their father and husband?”

A loud frustrated sigh erupted from the pit of his stomach. “I’m conflicted, Elder! The road ahead of me has two paths.”

“No, we have but one path. The Guardians of Olam’s vision have set us upon it. If they’ve done so for us, surely they’ll lead Wosen, too. Remain prayerful as we are. I know that we’ll see him again. We must.”

“There can be no buts or ifs. The Nazilians are coming, Hosdaq. We can’t be near here when they do. We have carts, children, and animals to move, and it won’t go quickly. We must stay ahead of the Nazilians if we’re to make it to safety. You can’t remain here, old friend. I won’t allow your life to end in such a way.”

He stood, embracing her. “I’ll load Wosen’s chests on the cart. I’ll see my son again. The One god wouldn’t take him from me so cruelly.”

“No, he wouldn’t. Leave the chests for Aizen and Ahni. You needn’t attempt to lift anything heavy. You’re still healing.”

“Hosdaq?” Kuhani called from outside. “Where are your chests?”

“They’re here, in the main room,” he said, stepping into the hall. “I have more to bring.”

“Yonas and I will load what’s here. We must hurry, Elder. Leave it for us, and we’ll see it done.”

Hosdaq nodded, turning back to his chamber. “You see, Hosdaq. We’re all family here, and we help each other,” she said, kissing his cheek before leaving them alone.

“I have everything we need from the kitchen,” Osmara said. “Do you want to take the table and benches?”

“We’ll need them in our new home. The bedding must go as well. If the stools fit, we’ll take them, too. Bandari has been our home for many years, and I want to take as much of it with us as possible.” Hosdaq lifted the baskets from Osmara’s hands, setting them on the floor. “What about you, my wife? Aren’t there items that you want to bring?”

“I have all that I need right here. You and Malkia are what’s precious to me.”

“If the One god has blessed us, we take another which is precious as well,” Hosdaq said, resting a hand on her abdomen.

“I pray that it’s so. I want to make you happy, Hosdaq.”

“Despite my earlier mood, you’ve done that and more. I must believe that Wosen will be with us again. We’ll all be together in a new home with as many babes as we’re blessed with.” Hosdaq smiled, kissing her nose before grabbing up the baskets. “I need to load some things in our cart. We’ll be ready soon.”

Osmara lifted a pile of blankets, moving to the door, looking out over Bandari. One after the other, carts lined the center of the village. She glanced around at their houses, the hall, and the temple they’d labored so hard to build. Looking at the dawa , she smiled wistfully, recalling helping her brother to teach lessons and prepare herbs. The hot spring of blessed water steamed in the coolness of the morning air.

“We mightn’t ever find another.”

“Let me help you,” Aizen said, taking the blankets.

“Thank you. We’re nearly done.”

“What’s left?” Ahni asked.

“I need to roll two mattresses and load our provisions last.”

Ahni nodded, moving past her. “I’ll roll and bring the mattresses. Ready your provisions and we’ll meet you in the temple. Father would like to offer a prayer before we leave.”

She noticed the villagers filing into the small temple. A smile found her lips as Hosdaq approached, extending out his hand. “The Elders wish me to join them, and I want you at my side as we enter for the last time.”

“Then, that’s where I’ll be.”

“I never thought that I’d leave this village,” Hosdaq said, looking around affectionately. “This is where my life truly began. I was born in Nazil, yet I never belonged there. I didn’t want the life my father had arranged for me. He wanted me to serve on the Zaxson’s guard. But the more I learned about Nikolaj and Draizeyn’s nature, the farther I wanted to be from them.”

“He was Draizeyn’s elder brother, and meant to serve as Zaxson. However, his passing elevated Draizeyn to the position.

“It wasn’t until I met Esme in Hyorin that I understood.” Hosdaq paused. “I didn’t have to be what others wanted; I could be and love whomever I chose. When Esme returned my affections, I thought it was a sign from the gods.”

“How did you meet her?” Osmara asked, resuming their pace.

“Her father was a merchant, a very prosperous one. I was on business for Nazil and chanced upon her. It was difficult in the beginning. Things weren’t as they are now, and we couldn’t openly meet. Regardless, I still found cause to be near her. Soon after, we’d meet at the falls. Nearly every full moon, we’d be together.”

“No one ever knew about your relationship?”

“Her brother, Kilan.” He sighed. “He followed her and found me waiting. When I moved to embrace her, he charged at me with his weapon drawn. He wanted to kill me, and I couldn’t fault him. But Esme pleaded for my life, and that’s when I learned about our babe.”

“She was with child?”

“Yes. Kilan was furious, and I was in awe. At that time, I didn’t know of anyone with a blended heritage. The way the Cha spoke about humans, I thought my seed wouldn’t take hold. There were many high lords interested in marrying Esme. Because of me, that couldn’t be.”

“Was the babe Wosen?”

“No. Her brother forced her to drink the maiden’s tears .” With a wistful smile, he raised Osmara’s hand to his lips. “Enough about the past, my wife, let us move toward our future, together.”

As they entered the temple, the last of the villagers filed in behind them. Osmara sat near Saifu while Hosdaq went up to join the Elders and priests.

“My family, don’t let your hearts be troubled as we prepare to leave this place,” Yonas began. “To some, Bandari has been the only home they’ve known. To others, it’s been a sanctuary. Like some, I left a family back in the lands. I escaped capture from Nazilian pirates when they attacked our ship. The One god led me here, to this new home, and here I’ve remained. If he was able to deliver me from Nazil’s grasp, he’ll deliver us all.” Yonas closed his eyes, raising his hands to the heavens as Nzuri and Kuhani came to his side.

“We come humbly before you now, asking that you’ll deliver us safely as we traverse these lands unknown. Without your love and guidance, we’d be lost. We offer our gratitude to you now for those you’ve sent to aid our journey. We thank you for the ones you’ll place in our path to ensure our safety. Thank you for the blessing of the Guardians and Tesu, whom you sent to us through Olam’s visions.

“Thank you for protecting and guiding your son, Wosen. He may be apart from us now, but we have faith that you’ll bring him safely home to us. Heal his body and his mind so that he may live among us once more. Thank you for our new home where we may live free and without fear. We offer our love, our worship, and our service to you alone. You are our One god, and we follow wherever you might lead.”

“Blessed be the One,” the villagers said in unison.

“As I look around this temple, I’m reminded of the day we first arrived in this village,” Vot said. “Some thought that we should move on, but the One god reserved this land for us. We moved dirt and tree to build this temple. Many good friends were lost before its completion, but it’s stood through the years and served as a worship center for our people. We’re all saddened that we must leave our home. But know that we’ll be blessed with a new and glorious home far from Nazil’s reach. Don’t be troubled at the things we must leave behind. A building can be rebuilt, but once a life is taken, it’s gone from us forever. As we move our carts toward the Animus Wood, don’t mourn what we must leave behind. Rejoice at all we have yet to discover.”

As the villagers rose, Kuhani began the procession toward the exit.

Taking two torches from his cart, Vot plunged them deep into the flames of the eternal fire, setting them ablaze. Attaching them firmly into the crafted holders on his cart, he took his seat, gesturing to his sons.

Aizen and Ahni led the villagers on horseback while Huname and Vot were the last. Vot turned, watching the flames of the eternal fire sway beautifully in the wind. He caressed his wife’s hand as they entered the pass, leaving everything they knew behind.

“Yes, Caretaker. His guards are visiting the temple. He claims his words are urgent and meant for only you,” Llewelyn said.

“It would seem if it were so that his father would’ve come instead of sending his son,” Nesdin said.

“Could be that his father had other business. Hacom did meet with us not long ago. If Julaybeim has come all this way, we must hear his words.”

“I’ll escort him in,” Llewelyn said, bowing.

“Lord Vaughan, why are you speaking against Julaybeim?” Riok asked. “He might have important news. They could’ve sent a bird, but he rode instead.”

“I merely grow tired of the business of the day,” Nesdin said. “With the threat of Nazil looming in the distance, my mind cannot still. I’m concerned about my people and yours.”

Llewelyn opened the door, offering another bow. “May I present, Lord Ravenot of Cazaal, Caretaker.”

“Caretakers, I’m honored,” Julaybeim said, glancing around the room. “Thank you for receiving me.”

“Of course, Julaybeim. We always welcome those of Cazaal. How are your parents?” Riok asked, motioning for him to sit.

“They’re well. I’ve come at my father’s behest.”

“Good. Good. And your sister, Brahanu. I hear she’s with child.”

“She is, nearly seven full moons now.”

“I see.” Riok grinned. “Janshai won’t be pleased to hear it. Nevertheless, do offer my congratulations to her and her husband…what is he now? Oh yes, the carpenter.”

Nesdin sniggered as Julaybeim took a deep breath, ignoring the slight.

“I’ll convey your sentiment to her and my father as well.”

Riok’s smile faded. “Well, what news do you bring from Cazaal?”

“If it pleases you, Lord Estenbrook, my father wanted me to speak with you alone. I was glad to learn that you were in Noraa, Lord Vaughn. We were received well at the citadel in Kaleo.”

“It doesn’t please me, Julaybeim. My guard is loyal and will remain. This might not be true in Cazaal, but that’s the way of things in Noraa.”

Julaybeim inclined his head, standing from the table. “In that case, my Lord, forgive me for wasting your time. I must return to my father and tell him about my visit.”

“Wait,” Nesdin said. “Lord Estenbrook, if the information is such that only we may hear it, mayhaps we should accommodate young Lord Ravenot. We wouldn’t want his trip to be for naught.”

“Fine,” Riok said, throwing his hands up. “Everyone out! Leave us, and keep everyone from the corridor.”

As the servants and sentries exited, Riok drained his goblet, holding it empty toward Julaybeim. “Now, who’s going to fill my cup?”

Julaybeim stepped to the large man, lifting a ewer from the tray. He filled Riok’s cup to the brim and set the pitcher down in front of him. “There. You have no need to even stand now, my lord. Everything you need is around you. May I inform you of my news, or do you need some sweets, too?”

Lord Vaughan laughed aloud, sipping from his goblet. “It’s certain that he’s Hacom’s son. Of that, there’s no doubt. Go on, Lord Ravenot, tell us why you’ve come.”

“My lords, there’s some disturbing news from Nazil,” he spoke quietly, retaking his seat.

“Nazil?” Riok said. “We haven’t heard anything.”

“Yes, but we’ve suspected much. Tell us about this news,” Nesdin said, leaning in.

“Draizeyn has given an order for his guard to prepare for war.”

“Be calm, Lord Estenbrook,” Julaybeim warned. “We mustn’t be overheard.” Julaybeim peered around the room again, continuing. “The details are many, and I don’t have time to discuss intricacies. We’ve received word from friends of Nazil that they’re preparing. The time is not long to come.”

“What reason was given for such an action?”

“Nazil needs no reason, Nesdin,” Riok said. “I’ve felt something coming for some time now. There’s been movement in Mahlum and the outposts, and I’ve had reports of guards arriving in Kumasi. There’re more coming here, too.”

“The Zaxson is fixed on Noraa, Lord Estenbrook,” Julaybeim said.

“Why are you so certain that he’ll come to Noraa?”

“When Hyorin was destroyed, many fled to the mountains. In all this time, they were thought dead, and only a few were aware of the contrary. Those few reside here in Noraa. Draizeyn has learned about this village and the ones that helped keep it secret.”

Nesdin scoffed. “Why would he care about another human village? Many survived Hyorin. Both Riok and I are survivors of that pogrom. What does he demand from them, gold for his bonding ceremony?”

“You misunderstand,” Julaybeim said. “This village is like no other. There were many Nazilians thought lost as well. However, they fled with the humans, and built this new village together.”

“That can’t be,” Nesdin said. “No human would be with a Nazilian.”

“No, Nesdin,” Riok said. “You’re wrong. I’ve seen children with Nazilian features. They attempted to hide beneath their cowls, but I know the look of the ghosts. I have no doubt that such a place could exist.”

“You speak true, Caretaker. Most children in this village are of a blended heritage, and are now at great risk.”

“Julaybeim, how did Draizeyn learn about the village?” Riok asked.

“One of these children wanted to be a Chosen like his father. He thought if he traveled to Nazil, they’d allow him the honor.”

“Honor? Was he mad?” Nesdin asked.

“From what’s told, he wouldn’t heed his father’s warning. Now Nazil has him, and he’ll lead them to this village. Draizeyn wants everyone who had knowledge of it, and this is why he’ll come to Noraa.”

“His father?” Riok leaned forward. “Do you know his name?”

“He was a former Third Chosen of Nazil named Hosdaq.”

“Hosdaq! Hosdaq Neufmarche?”

“Did you know him, Caretaker?” Julaybeim asked.

“I made it a point to learn the names of all the Nazilians who frequently visited. He and a few others were said to appreciate human women.” Riok drained his cup and sighed. “What would Hacom have of us?”

“My father only wants you to be ready. No one should know about the captive, Hosdaq, or the village. If these facts come to light, Draizeyn will know that a Nazilian told of it.”

“Forgive me, Julaybeim,” Riok said. “I japed when you arrived with urgent information. Make our gratitude known to your father. I understand why he couldn’t come himself. Cazaal is preparing.”

“Indeed, Lord Estenbrook. The sentries have already been increased, and they train hard. We’re putting new watchtowers in place, and my father will visit the Neema Outpost soon. Nazil mustn’t be allowed another victory. This time, we’ll stand ready.”

“As will we,” Nesdin assured, raising his goblet.

“Take great care, my lords. There’re many spies in the cities and villages. Trust no one.” Julaybeim stood, proffering a bow. “If you’ll excuse me, I must meet with my guards.”

“Lord Ravenot, a question. How did you come by such pertinent information?” Riok asked.

“By the Seven’s grace, my lord. There’s at least one Nazilian who doesn’t want this to come to pass.”

“You trust this Nazilian?” Nesdin asked.

“We do. He’s earned that trust and our respect. It wasn’t easy to hear his words.”

“No,” Riok said. “Your father has the same regard for Nazilians as I do. If Hacom takes his words for truth, that’s no small thing. Thank you, Lord Ravenot. Noraa will be ready.”

“Thank you for receiving me.” As he exited the chamber, the Caretakers looked on in disbelief.

“Do you truly believe him, Riok?”

“I’ve never had cause to doubt Lord Ravenot. He’s always served with honor. If he didn’t believe this threat real, he wouldn’t have sent his son.”

“When Hacom came for the meeting, he didn’t seem interested in your talk about Nazil.”

“Nesdin, I spoke about what I feared was to come and the pledge. I didn’t have proof of my suspicions. Hacom didn’t rebuke me; he took heed of my warning.”

“So, what’ll you do now, dear friend? Will you call your sentries and have them stand upon the ramparts until they see the claws of Nazil waving on a flag?”

“You jest, Nesdin. The threat from Nazil is serious. If the village he spoke of is—”

A soft tapping on the door interrupted them.

The chamber door opened, and Nohek Asmaa stepped through. “Pardons, Caretaker. Your men told me that you were in a private conference with Lord Ravenot. I wanted to join the discussion,” Asmaa said, glancing around the room. “I see that he’s already taken leave.”

“If you knew that we were in a private conference, why would you disturb us?” Nesdin asked, disrespectfully.

“Because, Caretaker, the Nohek is aware that he’s the only person that I truly trust in this city,” Riok said. “His insight is invaluable to me.”

“Hacom didn’t want this information shared,” Nesdin said.

“There isn’t any need to tell me about the news. I know that the Nazilians are preparing for war.”

Nesdin looked at Riok and then back at the Nohek. “How would you know what we discussed if you weren’t lurking in the shadows?”

“Speak softly, Caretaker. The Nohek is no spy. He knows many people and hears much. Tell me, Nohek Asmaa, is there more that hasn’t been said?” Riok asked, pouring him some wine.

“It’s not certain. For more than a full moon, the Nazilians have made plans to attack the human villages. They seek those who escaped their grasp, and the Nazilians who’ve helped them.”

“Does this village truly exist?” Riok asked.

“I’ve heard rumors about such a place. There might be some that you’ve known personally who reside there. But if that’s so, I fear they’ll be lost.”

“Wait, how does he know all of this? Does he aid the very people Draizeyn hunts?”

“Nesdin, the Nohek serves the temple and the gods. Don’t speak to him in such a manner. He’s loyal to me and to this city.”

Asmaa nodded. “Your words are true, my lord. Still, I hold no malice toward anyone seeking such peace. The rumor of this village found my ears long ago, yet I didn’t want to verify it. I’ve known goodly people from Nazil and beyond. Even before Hyorin’s fall, I knew many Nazilians who loved humans. What place did a love as this have to grow? If these people chose to live in this manner, who am I to tell them any different?”

“You’re the Nohek Karab of Noraa. That’s who you are. You’re meant to guide the people, not lead them astray,” Nesdin said, loudly.

“I do this for all the people, Caretaker, but I won’t lead anyone from the purpose of the gods. There was one from Nazil well known in Hyorin seen fleeing with several humans. They could be in this village, or he could’ve taken them captive. When there’re only questions, how are you to know the truth? No, I’ve never doubted that such a village could exist. But having evidence of its existence wasn’t information that I wanted to have.”

“Then, his ignorance will end all peace in the village. The Zaxson won’t rest until they’re destroyed.”

Riok nodded. “There’s more. Julaybeim reports that they’ll attack Noraa. Draizeyn feels there’re some here in the city with knowledge of the village.”

“He could speak true,” the Nohek said, glancing at Nesdin. He wouldn’t admit his personal knowledge within his hearing.

“It would seem a likely thing. If the inhabitants of this village were from Hyorin, they might have family in the city and other villages,” Riok said. “The Zaxson won’t stop with them or Noraa. His anger will consume Kaleo and Cazaal, too.”

“But no one in Kaleo knows anything about it,” Nesdin said. “Why would the Zaxson punish the people there? This scheme seems hatched from Noraa, not Kaleo.”

“Nesdin, you speak as though you’re not human or didn’t witness the massacre from years past. What was the Zaxson’s reasoning for destroying our great city?” Riok asked, not expecting an answer. “He needed no reason, old friend. It was enough that the city was inhabited by humans. Humans that were too prosperous and became too powerful for the Nazilians.”

“My mind is as sound as yours, Riok,” he said, rising and draining his goblet. “But I won’t intentionally make an enemy of Nazil. Your Nohek Karab has admitted to aiding those Draizeyn seeks to destroy. Kaleo won’t be part of such deception. Nazilians roam our streets freely, and are welcome in our village. We’ll make no move against them.”

“Nesdin, no one plans a move against Nazil,” Riok said. “We serve the Zaxson and always have. Nazilian traders come often from Kumasi, frequenting our inns and establishments. Hacom asks only that we ready ourselves in the likelihood that Nazil moves against us. How’s it treasonous to protect your people? As Caretakers, we’re charged to do so.”

Nesdin scoffed. “Call it what you will. An omission of facts is the same as speaking false. I won’t allow my family or my village to be subjugated to protect people I don’t know.”

“Pardon me, Caretaker,” Asmaa said. “But you sound like a fool. Do you believe that Draizeyn will spare your village if you inform him of what you’ve learned this day? It’s apparent that you don’t know the man. He loathes those who would turn against their own to gain favor.”

“How would you know about the Zaxson, old man?”

“I’ve lived long, Nesdin. I know not only the Zaxson, but also his brother and his father before him. I’ve borne witness to what’s done with informers and spies. As you say, I’m an old man. I haven’t lived this many years by being foolish. It’s your prerogative not to take heed of these warnings and protect your village. But it’s perfidious to reveal what you vowed to keep in confidence. You’ve claimed friendship with the caretakers of Noraa and Cazaal. Don’t turn your back on those who gave you their trust.”

“The Nohek is right, my friend. If you think this threat is false, so be it. However, there’re others who find the assertions valid. Allow us to protect our people the way we choose as you, in turn, decide for your own.”

“I’ll take everything under careful consideration. I’m not abrogating the confidence that we’ve always shared,” Nesdin said.

“Nor the confidences of the Cazaalians, Caretaker. Nor those,” Asmaa asserted.

“Yes, and when you can, they’ll take you from me, just like the others. I’ll miss having you with me, Wosen. We’ve been together for nearly two full moons. Regardless of why, I’ve enjoyed this time with you.”

“I don’t want to leave you. You and Jahno are the only people in Nazil who’ve been kind. It’s a strange thing. When I was in my village, all I wanted was to get away from the humans there. I thought they were weak. But what they’ve accomplished, the lives that they built, they were brave, Hushar, just like you’re brave. It took courage to oppose a force as strong as Nazil, and they were truly free and happy. I was even to be promised. Why couldn’t I see what was in front of me? My father warned me what awaited here, and I betrayed him and everyone who loves me.”

“I also committed a great offense in my youth, Wosen, and that’s why I’m here. Nazil is my penance alone. Not yours,” she said, caressing his cheek. “No one knows what causes us to act contrary to our nature. My mother would say we act in such ways only during the Guardians’ merge. For it’s at that time that their eyes aren’t fixed on the lands. Pray to your god, young one. Pray well and open your heart to him. Only he can deliver you from Nazil.”

“How are you feeling?” a disembodied voice asked.

Neither of them answered, staring down at the distorted shadow being cast in the corridor. When the guard unlocked the cell, Wosen gripped Hushar’s hand as the door slammed shrilly against the wall.

“Didn’t you hear me?” the voice rang out again as Beilzen stepped into view, twirling a large cudgel.

“Pardons, Sir de Braose. I thought that you were talking to the guards,” Hushar stammered. “Wosen is doing better, but he’ll need more time to heal. Sir.”

“Still on the mend are you, savage?” Beilzen asked, tapping the cudgel on the floor. “I have just the thing to urge you to action,” he said, rushing forward and swiping out at him with his weapon, barely missing. He raised the cudgel again, his second attempt landing hard across Wosen’s midsection.

“Please, Sir,” Hushar pleaded, moving between them. “Sir Benoist and the Zaxson want him well. Please stop, please.”

“You dare speak to me?” Beilzen said, drawing back again.

Forgetting his pain, Wosen sprang up, grasping and pulling Hushar down on top of him. When they landed on the mattress, he screamed.

“Stay your hand, Beilzen,” Oxilon commanded, stepping into the cell.

“Have you lost your mind?” Oxilon snatched the weapon from his hand. “You were to check his status, not injure him further! The Zaxson needs him able to lead in seven suns. Why does he now bleed, son of Perrin?”

“For—forgive me, Sir Benoist. The slave questioned me and was disrespectful.”

“You dare speak false to me? The slave told you exactly what she was commanded to. It’s her duty to keep him well. That order came from the Zaxson and me.”

“I didn’t know, Sir Benoist. I thought she was challenging my authority.”

“Authority? What authority does a milquetoast guard hold in the citadel?”

“These slaves belong to the Zaxson, and Hushar tends all of their wounded. Do you truly believe the Zaxson wants her harmed?”

“I’m sorry. I—I didn’t think—”

“No, you didn’t! Go now and bring herbs, fresh cloth, and heated water. Hushar will need to tend these fresh wounds.”

“Yes, Sir,” he said, scrambling for the door.

“Beilzen,” Oxilon barked. “You’d better pray to all four gods that he’ll be healed and ready to lead the guard. If it isn’t so, the Zaxson might have another body for my chamber.”

Beilzen’s eyes bulged, as he turned, running from the cell.

“Fool,” Oxilon said, extending a hand out to Hushar.

Reluctantly accepting his hand, she rose up, checking Wosen’s condition.

“From where does this blood come, Hushar?” Oxilon asked in a surprisingly mild tone.

“I’ll have to remove his tunic to know for sure, milord. It looks to be from the anus. Mayhaps the wound inside hasn’t had time to fully heal. When I get water and herbs, I’ll flush inside again.”

“Make it so. I’ll send Jahno to assist.”

“Thank you, milord,” she said as Oxilon turned, exiting the cell.

“Wosen? Look at me. Wosen?”

“I’m sorry, Hushar. I couldn’t let him hit you.” Wosen strained, grimacing with every word.

“I’m safe because of you, but you’ve been injured again. The blow and the strain have caused more bleeding. I’ve got to mix some herbs and flush inside. Do you understand?”

He nodded. “Will you put me to sleep?”

“I’ll give you the tincture after you eat. I’m going to make you well, young one, I promise,” she said, raising the covers. “If the guards allow, I’ll move the brazier into the cell. You’re sweating, but you’ve got the chills. After I take care of you, I’ll lay with you.”

Wosen clutched her hand, his face contorted in a rictus of pain.

“Wosen, tell me about your promised.”

He smiled up at her, still shivering. “Her—her name is Hibret. Since the beginning, we were always together. She’ll be six and ten soon, and able to wed.

“Her eyes are the most beautiful brown, with flecks of glimmering amber. The way she’d look at me, Hushar, I loved her eyes. There was always such love in them,” he said, taking a staggered breath. “Hibret’s skin is like silk: so soft and smooth. The caramel color glistened in the sun’s light. We’d walk the shores of the Libero and Raphar together. Once, I stole a kiss.” He raised a hand up, feeling the raggedness of his mouth. “I remember how her lips felt against mine. The moment didn’t last long, but the memory is eternal.”

His eyes closed, recalling every detail. “I loved her hair,” he said, stroking his own. “It was long and dark with tight rings of curls. She always used oils of flowers and herbs to make it smell so sweet. How could I ever hurt her? When I fled the village, I knocked her to the ground and never turned back. I didn’t care about anyone then: not my father, sister, or Hibret. It was madness, and now I’ve endangered everyone who loved me.”

Hushar stroked his face as Beilzen and Jahno entered the cell.

“Thank you, Jahno,” she said, taking the basket from him.

Beilzen scowled, setting the pails on the floor before stomping back down the corridor.

“Jahno, could you help me undress him? He’s bleeding again and I’ll need your help.”

“Gods, will his suffering ever end?”

“It will, Jahno, and yours will, too.”

Wosen moaned as Jahno lifted him, allowing Hushar to raise his tunic.

“There now, young one. Only a little further and it’s done.”

“Thank you, Jahno. Can you help him eat while I mix some herbs for sleep?”

“Yes, I’m supposed to stay with you until the morrow.”

“Pardons, Zaxson,” Oxilon said. “Beilzen was only supposed to ascertain the abomination’s condition and report back to me. I thought—”

“Thought? There wasn’t any thought here, Oxilon. When I assign you a task, I expect you to carry it out! You might put your faith in that inept bobolyne, but I don’t!”

Oxilon’s jaw tightened. “Apologies, Zaxson, the error won’t be repeated. Hushar assures me that his injuries are minor. I’ve ordered Jahno to remain with her in case she needs anything.”

Draizeyn glared at him, and then addressed the council. “Now, if Oxilon’s idiocy hasn’t impeded our directive, where do we stand?”

Idiocy! Had it not been for me, you wouldn’t be on your seat of power. Mayhaps your brother, Nikolaj, was the better choice. If you were anyone else, my sword would be embedded in your chest, Oxilon thought, gesturing for wine.

“We have one hundred ready to move on the village,” Yannick said. “That’s more than we need. The men continue to train and are eager to make the savages bleed.”

“I’m looking forward to the same.”

“If we believe what the abomination said, less than thirty of them can adequately wield a sword.”

“This is true,” Draizeyn said. “But he mentioned their extensive training with the long bow. We must be ready to thwart such action before it can begin. Daracus, what about the villages and outposts? Do they stand ready?”

“They merely await your order. Yarah will join Brandt and Mahlum to take Noraa. Dovak and Spero will converge on Cazaal. Lempol and Leahcim will move on Kaleo. The commanders of the outpost will join the guards they’ve been assigned.”

“What about Kumasi?”

Daracus nearly scoffed. “I ordered fifty guards there. Kumasi is more a liability than a help. Those hedge-born fishermen and herders know little and less.”

“That might be true, but Mahlum and Kumasi produce most of our food. I don’t need Kumasi to assist in this, I need our supplies protected.”

“I instructed the guards accordingly, Father.”

“Good. Have the builders returned from the wood?”

“Yes, Zaxson,” Reaglen answered. “Halston is managing the stores of wood outside the city. He’ll make a report when it’s complete.”

Draizeyn rose, pacing the room. “That abomination had better be healed within seven suns. I don’t care if he has to be thrown over the back of a horse, he’s leading us through the wood. The longer we delay, the more time they have to prepare.”

“Father, what if they’ve created some traps? They knew that he was coming to Nazil, I doubt that they’d sit idle and wait to be destroyed.”

“The abomination fled the village after stabbing his father,” Grimmish said. “If Hosdaq indeed died, mayhaps the truth of his son’s heading died with him.”

“Your point is well received,” Draizeyn said. “But I won’t assume that Hosdaq is dead. We’ll continue as if the entire village knows of our coming. Every precaution will be taken to ensure an expeditious victory.” He turned, retaking his seat. “Oxilon, what’s the news from Pentanimir? Has Danimore visited Cazaal?”

“He did, Zaxson. They visited under the guise of introducing him to the Caretaker.”

“It’s good to know there are yet Benoists who can do as they’re commanded.”

Oxilon’s eyes flashed, but he quickly forced a smile, inclining his head.

“What did their message read, Reaglen?” Draizeyn asked.

“Pentanimir reported the visit was a success. The daughter, Brahanu, is heavy with child. She shouldn’t be leaving the village anytime soon.”

“Excellent news. Oxilon, when we march toward the mountains, you’ll travel south through the wood with five hundred guards. Assign one hundred each to overtake the human outposts. Pentanimir will bring his guard in from the southwest. You’ll converge on Cazaal, and neutralize all in your path. I want the Caretaker’s daughter brought back to Nazil, unspoiled.”

“Zaxson, it might be more efficacious if Pentanimir held her in Spero,” Temian said. “She could be transported to Nazil after Cazaal’s defeat.”

“Temian, you’re not a man of war, and your time here has been short. If not for the shipment from the temple, you’d still be in Spero. Your presence here is a courtesy and nothing more. Cazaal must bleed, and this Brahanu will become my new pet. They’ll serve as a lesson for anyone who even thinks to oppose us.”

“As you say, Zaxson.”

“Daracus, you’ll take five hundred guards to Mahlum, and Yannick, you’ll take five hundred to Yarah. Choose a third to take five hundred guards to Brandt. Assume command of the guards there and coordinate your attack upon Noraa. Reaglen will send word as to when.

“Gudrun, you’ll choose a second. Each will have two-hundred-fifty guards. You’ll lead in Lempol, and your second in Leahcim. Together, you’ll take Kaleo. We’ll rain down on the villages simultaneously.”

“Zaxson,” Oxilon interjected. “Wouldn’t Noraa be a better assignment for me? My brother and I successfully initiated the strategy and attack that destroyed Hyorin.”

“I’m aware of your past deeds…as well as your present ones,” Draizeyn said, dismissively. “Speaking of, what’s Beilzen’s current position?”

Oxilon was incensed by his rebuff. “Beilzen? He’s earned a position as second guard.”

“Earned? By whose authority was he promoted?” Draizeyn asked, already aware of the answer.

“Indeed. What challenges did he complete to earn a place on the second guard?”

“He completed no public challenge. It was by my word alone that he was promoted.”

“Oh, by your word. Mayhaps had he completed the challenges that are required to join our honorable guard, he wouldn’t think himself above his orders. Being on the Nazilian guard is an earned honor. Lymbach, at our meeting’s end, you’ll escort Beilzen to the temple. He’ll serve as your personal scribe and receive an assigned chamber. He’ll do your bidding and not leave your side.”

“Yes, sir, Zaxson.”

“Also, I’ll have Leanta and Ceron bathed and sent over for your purge. Your prayers need to be focused before Nazil heads to war. Use them well and often…all of you,” Draizeyn said, glaring over at Temian. “You’re dismissed.”

“Travel where? No one even knows if the wood is safe, yet I’m supposed to send my wife and unborn child there with nothing but a Nazilian to guard them? No. No one can offer you greater protection than your family. Why do you put so much trust in this Nazilian?”

“It’s not my trust in him, Itai, truly. I told you about the Elder’s visions. One of them concerned our child.”

“He knew about our child?”

“Yes, he knew about our son . Please don’t ask me to explain everything now. My heart tells me that this is what I should do. Not one thing the Elder told me has been false. There’ll be great sorrow if I remain in Cazaal.”

“A son? You’re having a son?” Itai smiled, but it soon faded. “Why don’t you have faith in my ability to protect you and our son? The wood is unknown, Brahanu, and said to be cursed in many ways.”

“He’s right,” Hacom said, entering the room.

“Father, if everyone refuses this road, how do we truly know that?”

“I’ve heard stories about it since I was a child. It’s said that the Dessalonians fled the Animus Wood, and they were a mighty people.”

“No one has ever seen a Dessalonian, Father. What about the Elder’s visions? Those are real, and I can’t ignore them. Our son’s life and mine are at risk if I stay here.”

“This Elder told her she’d soon be with child, and it would be a son.” Itai smiled.

“Yes. I’m not doubting your ability to protect Cazaal, but there’s more. Nazil has an interest in me apart from the village. Wosen called me by name, and Draizeyn is coming for me.”

Hacom shook his head. “You speak of Elders and visions, Brahanu, I can only speak about facts. The Nazilians will attack, and we’ll defend this village and you most of all,” Hacom said, kissing her cheek. “Itai, you’ll need to meet us in the practice yard. Make haste.”

“You don’t believe me either,” Brahanu said, after Hacom left.

“I believe in you, my love, and I understand your concern. Don’t worry, you and our son will be safe.”

Brahanu accepted his kiss and watched him leave. She didn’t know how she could convince her family to agree with her. She had to leave with Danimore or suffer there in the village. That much was abundantly clear, at least, it was to her.

Brahanu strained, pushing up to her feet. Almost immediately, she doubled over with the piercing pain that followed.

“Brahanu? Are you all right?” Amani asked, taking hold of her arm.

“Yes. I was dizzy for a moment, but I’m all right. Our son has been active of late.”

“That’s our hope,” she said, not willing to elaborate. “Can we talk about it in the garden?”

“Of course. It’s been some time since we could sit and talk amongst ourselves. I’ll have a tray prepared for us.”

After telling Almaz of their need, they sat near the braziers, admiring the garden’s beauty.

“Mother, why don’t we spend more time here? It’s the most tranquil place in the entire village.”

“It’s always been your favorite. You used to run around chasing the butterflies through the maze. You’d get lost every time and cry out for me. Do you remember that?”

They both giggled as Almaz brought their refreshment.

“Brahanu. I need to ask you something important,” Amani said after Almaz closed the doors.

“You can always ask me anything.”

“I wanted to know about the First Chosen.”

“Pentanimir?” Her heart quickened. “What do you want to know that he hasn’t already told you?”

“I’m not concerned about what he’s revealed, I’m interested in what he hasn’t. Your father told me that he admitted to loving you.”

“Yes,” she blushed. “He admitted that long ago. However, I reminded him about how much I loved Itai, and he didn’t persist.”

“Little dove, you’ve never come false to me, why do you begin now?”

“What? I love Itai with all my heart. How could you possibly doubt that?”

“I don’t doubt your feelings for Itai, I’m speaking about those you have for Pentanimir.”

Brahanu couldn’t keep the trepidation from her face or the tears from welling in her eyes.

“If it wasn’t obvious before, Brahanu, it is now.”

“I’m sorry, Mother. Please don’t tell anyone about this. I—I can’t help how I feel and I regret it with each sun’s rise. I love my husband, but I can’t keep Pentanimir from my heart or mind. I—I do love him, but I love Itai more.” She shook her head, struggling through the words. “I tried…and…I…”

Brahanu gasped, cradling her abdomen. The wrenching pains stabbed at her, twisting and searing hot.

“By the gods!” Amani said, rushing to call for the attendants.

“Brahanu, please, it’s all right, just breathe, breathe, little dove,” Amani said, stroking her face.

“Milady?” Almaz said, entering with Irani and Nived.

Brahanu’s face paled, struggling through the copious pains assailing her. Her breaths were shallow: each causing stinging pricks in her chest.

“I’m sorry, Brahanu. It doesn’t matter…none of that matters,” Amani said, dabbing her face and neck. “Please, just breathe.”

“I must go to the wood. I must—” Her plea ended in a reverberate shriek.

“By the gods, please,” Amani cried. “Shhh...don’t speak. I’m sorry, Brahanu. I’ll do whatever you want. Just breathe and be calm. The babe needs more time to grow.”

Her breathing had nearly normalized when Briac and Gali arrived. Hurrying to the bed, he waved a dark root beneath her nose that made her eyes blink open. Her lungs filled with air and she coughed, gagging from the pungent smell.

“Be still,” Briac said. “Gali, help me elevate her.”

“Will she be all right?” Amani asked.

“Lady Ravenot, allow us time to fully examine her. She seems well, but we must check to be certain.”

As Briac and Gali began their examination, Itai, Hacom, and Julaybeim rushed into the chamber. Amani hurried to the door, ushering them back into the corridor.

“It’s all right,” she said, unconvincingly. “Lakaar Briac is taking care of her.”

“What happened?” Itai nearly demanded. “I want to see my wife.”

“You’ll need to offer more than that,” Hacom said. “Is it the babe?”

“No. Brahanu had some pain and trouble breathing. She’s feeling better now, but we need to be certain.”

Everyone turned as the chamber door swung open. When Briac motioned them inside, Itai ran to her bed.

“Brahanu, are you all right?” he asked, taking her hand.

“I am. Everything’s fine now, Itai, truly.”

“Briac, what caused this?” Hacom asked.

“Brahanu was a bit excited earlier. That alone could cause her shortness of breath. As for the pain, it’s not unheard of at this stage of her pregnancy. We examined her, and everything is fine. She just needs to rest and avoid stress. I fear the babe is anxious to meet its parents.”

“Is she in any danger now?” Amani asked.

“Allow her to rest and she’ll be fine. Itai can take her home when she feels up to it. This babe is much larger than most at this stage, but Itai is the largest in the village.” Briac smiled, and then reached into his pouch, handing Amani a root and some herbs. “If she grows faint again or can’t catch her breath, pass this beneath her nose. The herbs should be boiled in water with a touch of honey. I’ll tend to it now, and if you don’t mind, I’d like Gali to keep an eye on her for a while. She’s the best healer I’ve known, well, after me, of course,” he chuckled, turning to regard her. “Gali, come with me and learn how to mix this tonic.”

“Mayhaps we should allow Itai and Brahanu some time alone,” Amani said, escorting the others out.

“Brahanu, forgive me,” Itai said. “I should’ve heard you out. I didn’t mean to upset you.”

“It’s not your fault. Olam warned me about difficulties with my pregnancy.”

“The Elder of the village?”

“Yes, when he spoke about our son, I didn’t understand like I do now.”

“What else did he say?”

“Olam told me that our son would be of great importance. However, he also said this wouldn’t be an easy pregnancy or birth.”

“You truly believe this Elder?”

“I do. Had you heard his words and felt his presence, you’d believe the same.”

He smiled, resting a hand on her womb. As he leaned down for a kiss, the babe landed a hard kick.

“Oh! He responds to his father,” Brahanu giggled.

“Just like you.”

He kissed her again, caressing her abdomen. “I’ve been thinking about his name.”

“Our son? When, Itai?”

“During our training, and your father made me pay for my lack of focus,” he said, resting a hand over a ripe bruise on his arm.

“Oh, Itai.” She smiled. “Father has always been the best. Tell me the name.”

“I’d like to name him after my G-Pa. I mean, if you agree.”

“Eytan? Your father’s father?”

He nodded, his gaze lowering. “Papa wanted me named the same, but Mum chose Itai, after her elder brother. He passed when he was just a babe, like my siblings. I was the only child that survived.”

She leaned against his shoulder, interlacing their fingers. “Eytan Gael, second of his name,” she said. “It’s wonderful, Itai. We could tell Father Tioch on the way home.”

“Yes, until I felt up to leaving.” She smiled mischievously. “I’d like to return to our own house.” She paused, drawing him down for a kiss. “And our bed.”

“Brahanu, we can’t. We could hurt Eytan.”

“Our son responds to my mood, husband. By satisfying your wife, you could soothe your son.”

Julaybeim fidgeted in his chair, pretending to drink some mead as he watched Gali. He smiled, enjoying her fluid movements and the flattering fit of her dress. She acted as if she didn’t notice, continuing her work. She didn’t turn around to face him until Itai entered the kitchen.

“Here you are,” she said, handing him a cup. “Have her take care, it’s hot.”

“I will. Thank you, Gali.”

“Almaz will take care of that,” Julaybeim said as Gali began cleaning up the kitchen.

“Thank you, Lord Ravenot, but I don’t mind. As you know, I’m used to serving.”

“You don’t serve anyone here, Gali. Almaz tends the kitchen.”

“That’s good for you to say, but aren’t we all in service to the Caretaker’s family? I knew my place when I first entered your home, and my work with the lakaar doesn’t change that. I’m Gali Yeondi, former slave of Nazil. With such a title, I’ll always serve.”

When she attempted to turn, he reached for her arm, causing her to snatch away.

“Forgive me. I shouldn’t have grabbed you. Gali, I only want to talk with you and apologize.”

“Have you committed a slight against me, Lord Ravenot?”

He threw his head back in frustration, rolling his eyes. “Would you please call me by my name? Please, sit with me.”

“Firstly, I’m ashamed of how I’ve behaved. When you were brought here, I saw only a slave, and not a person. It wasn’t until I listened to Zeta did I begin to understand. I place myself high above the Nazilians, but it took Danimore to remind me what’s truly important. He was able to look beyond what Zeta suffered, learned about her, and fell in love with what he found. I felt ashamed at my inability to do the same.”

“And now?” she asked, lowering her hands to her lap.

He stood, filling their cups and taking a seat beside her.

“The thought of what you’ve suffered still plagues my heart and mind. But my admiration overshadows any pity that I once felt. Since you’ve been here, I’ve watched you transform into something wonderful. Despite your treatment in Nazil, you…I…” He sighed. “I don’t know how to convey my thoughts.”

She smiled, taking a sip from her cup. “There’s no need, young lord. Tioch and Briac have been very kind, allowing me to stay. I’ll return to Kaleo, but first, I need this time to regain who and what I was.”

He was unsure, but grasped her hand anyway. When she didn’t recoil, he placed the other on hers as well. “Will you allow me the opportunity to show you my sincerity?”

“You needn’t prove anything to me. I’m merely a—”

“Beautiful person who deserves respect and kindness. I’m only asking to be your friend. Will you allow me that chance?”

She looked at him wearily, not understanding why a high lord would concern himself with a former slave. Her family was held in high regard in Kaleo, but that, Julaybeim couldn’t know.

“This isn’t an order. If you don’t want to spend time with me, I won’t force it.”

“Julaybeim, I don’t respond to commands, that part of me is long dead. I accepted your invitation because I chose to. Mayhaps you can teach me about Cazaal and the surrounding wood.”

“It would be my pleasure.” He smiled. “We could start with a walk. Brahanu is well tended, and I’ve finished my training. Cazaal is unlike Nazil, the weather is always mild, even in the cold season. Do you have time to walk with me?”

Gali looked down at her dress, shaking her head. “Look at the state of me. I wouldn’t want to be seen with you like this.”

“Well, our first stop will be the seamstress, then. Nesrine is a close friend of my family, and she’ll measure you for a proper fit. If it pleases you, I’ll have her sew something more to your liking.”

“I don’t have coin for anything like that.”

“Nor do you need it. Permit me to offer you this one kindness. It’s the least that I can do for your kind heart in forgiving my idiocy.”

She stood, accepting his offered elbow. “Well, there’s no harm in having her measure.”

“I plan not to anger the Zaxson. If the word Hacom sends is true, Draizeyn holds no malice toward Kaleo. With Spero now complete, we’re surrounded by the Nazilians. I’d be foolish to take up arms against such a force.”

“Caretaker,” Mahati said. “Couldn’t I at least prepare our sentries? If the Nazilians are going to war, we won’t be free from it.”

“Mahati, as our lead sentry, your concern is duly noted. However, we’ve committed no crime against Nazil. The Zaxson seeks these traitors in Noraa and this hidden village. We’ve always maintained affable relations with the Nazilians, and I’d like to keep it that way.”

“Brother, that’s more our doing than theirs,” Nissim said. “Draizeyn could care little and less for us. I doubt he’d stop his guard in Noraa and leave us unscathed.”

“I agree,” Nohek Larak said. “The Nazilians take great pleasure in punishing the many for the offenses of the few. We saw what became of Hyorin when they committed no slight at all. It would be wise to alert the sentries and increase the guard. The people need to know of the coming danger.”

Nesdin shook his head. “No. The people will remain ignorant of this, and our current sentry rotations will suffice. Have you forgotten that we have numerous Nazilians visiting Kaleo now? They’d definitely notice such an obvious change and wonder at the cause. What we’re going to do is send a message to the Zaxson about this treachery.”

Sounds of protest erupted throughout the hall as Efraim stood and bowed.

“I don’t mean to offend, Caretaker, but a message to Nazil would be foolish,” Efraim said. “In doing so, we’d endanger Noraa, Cazaal, and those brave men of Nazil Lord Ravenot trusts.”

“Haven’t you been paying attention?” Nesdin said, irritably. “They’re already in danger. I’m strategizing how to keep Kaleo free from it. Notifying the Zaxson of this information could do just that.”

“I must also caution you against this,” Nohek Orii said. “Draizeyn holds great disdain for those who do as you suggest. He’ll use the information you provide, but the whole village will suffer the consequences.”

“You talk as if you know the man, Orii. I find that odd since you barely leave your oratory. When did you become an expert on Faélondulian politics?”

“I care little for politics. My concern is for the lives of the people I serve. The Nazilians’ barbarity even penetrate the walls of the temple. For two full moons, the mangled corpses of human traitors hung from Hyorin’s gates. You needn’t be a man of great position to understand the heart of evil. You assigned me to this council with good cause. I pray that you don’t dismiss my concerns so callously.”

Nesdin glanced around the room, incensed. “Are none of you willing to protect our people here?”

“Brother,” Nissim said. “We’re concerned about our people’s welfare, as well as Noraa’s and Cazaal’s. The Nazilians can’t be trusted. I understand if you don’t want to warn our people about this threat. That could create chaos, but we should increase our sentries and shore up Kaleo’s defenses. We could double the sentries at the farthest posts and get the ballistae mounted atop the wall. If the Nazilians attempt to storm our gates, they can light the signal fires and defend the wall.”

Mahati nodded. “If your main concern is protecting Kaleo, we’ll need to take some precautions. Even if the Nazilians don’t attack, war preparedness is an essential exercise. We’ve been far too lax, and it’s time to correct that oversight.”

Nesdin threw his hands up in exasperation. He didn’t want to anger the Nazilians, yet his council’s points were valid. He wondered if Hyorin had such a warning and chose to ignore it. Regardless of his reservations, in the end, he’d do what was best for the people he’d sworn to protect.

“One privilege of being Caretaker is having the council to advise me without the burden of being forced to heed that advice.” When his brother began to protest, Nesdin silenced him with an upraised hand. “With that said, I’ll take your counsel under consideration. Mahati, assign additional sentries to the guard posts and ensure they’re properly equipped and informed.”

“With pleasure, Caretaker.”

“Even though I believe sending a message to Nazil would be beneficial, I won’t do so at this time. The denizens of Kaleo aren’t to learn anything about what we’ve discussed. This information remains with the council and sentries.”

“Yes, Caretaker,” they said with scattered response.

“Thank you for your time. Please, leave me now to my thoughts.”

The men exited the hall after offering nods to the Caretaker. Nesdin stood and walked to the window, looking out over the small village. Many things had changed after Hyorin. Hordes of humans fled to Kaleo after their homes were destroyed. It took years to turn the fishing community into a thriving village. He thought much of the progress was due to the decisions that he’d made. After the Zaxson appointed him as Caretaker, he felt an obligation not only to the humans, but to Nazil as well. Was he in error?

“Come,” he said after hearing the soft tapping on the door. As his sons entered the room, he forced a smile, motioning to the table.

Chauncer was the elder of the two. When first he learned of the threat, he wanted to lock the gates and prepare for war. He leaned, awaiting his father’s words, but his brother spoke first.

“Father, what’s been decided? Will you make an announcement to the people?”

“That wouldn’t be wise, Aubry. Not only would it cause panic, it would alert the Nazilians visiting Kaleo.”

“Surely, we’ll shore up our defenses and begin drills,” Chauncer asked, sweeping the long, sable hair from his face.

Nesdin nodded. “If this threat is real, we must protect our people.”

“Will Mahati assign the sentries?”

“He’s the commander, Chauncer. No one knows the men better than he.”

“What about me?” Chauncer asked. “Don’t I have any say regarding the new assignments?”

“In different circumstances, you would. We need our most experienced men at the posts. For now, I’d have you and your brother remain close to the citadel.”

Chauncer stood in frustration. “This is fine for Aubry, his duties are here. I’m a sentry and need to be out protecting the village. Mahati doesn’t give me a proper opportunity to prove my skill.”

“Your opportunity will come, and too soon, I fear. If war comes to Kaleo, no one will be free from it. Don’t be so eager to welcome death, my son.”

Chauncer scoffed. “The only death will be delivered by my hand. You think too much of the Nazilians. They needn’t prove their power when we hand it to them freely. The humans have remained idle too long. If it’s a war that the ghosts of the east crave, they’ll have it.”

“Don’t be so quick to offer death, either, Chauncer. We remember the massacre of Hyorin well. It’d be best if you did the same.”

“I recall well the lessons taught, Father. How much resistance did they receive when they lit the homes on fire and slaughtered those who ran from them? Kaleo won’t be Hyorin. There’re no traitors among us to aid Nazil in their slaughter. When they come here, they’d better arrive as men, because they’ll be meeting the same. We’ll be ready, and all of Nazil will pay before the end of it.”

“I want to join the sentries, too,” Aubry said. “The Nazilians speak of honor, yet they’re planning another cowardly attack. If they’re such a great force, why don’t they openly declare war?”

Nesdin’s almond-shaped eyes briefly closed, listening to his son’s wisdom. Desiring favor from Draizeyn had clouded his mind to obvious truths.

“You’re right. Instead of joining with Cazaal and Noraa, I wanted to warn the very man who’d take my life without thought.” Nesdin sighed. “Chauncer, are their still Nazilians residing at the inn?”

“Yes. There are eight of them, Father,” he sneered. “They delight themselves with our women without Nazil’s eyes upon them. Not even a whore should be forced to lay with those soulless reprobates.”

“The whores only care about the coin in their pockets,” Aubry said. “They give no care who lies between their legs.”

“Even so, I want them watched,” Nesdin said. “I task the both of you with this. Is there one other that you can trust to do the same?”

“Yes. There’s one I trust with my life,” Chauncer said. “His name is Amare Yeondi. Many seasons ago, he lost most of his family to Nazilian pirates. Mahati recently promoted him as well.”

“Excellent. Have him join you and your brother. If there’s any move from Nazil, you’ll take these men immediately. I’d like them as prisoners, but if that isn’t possible, kill them where they stand.”

Wosen winced, making slow strides in their cell. Although his gait was still unsteady, he was able to walk without Hushar’s assistance. Most of his outer wounds were nearly healed, but the inner ones were more difficult to mend.

“Much better, young one, your stance has improved,” Hushar said. “I was worried that your ankles wouldn’t heal properly. It’s good that you’re able to bear your full weight.”

“It’s by your hand, Hushar.”

“Anyone could’ve tended your wounds. Had you been Nazilian, you would’ve received proper care.”

“If I were Nazilian, I wouldn’t have needed it, old mum,” he said, bending down to kiss her cheek.

Hushar looked up at him, smiling wistfully. That simple truth made her heart ache as she watched him stagger away. “You don’t want to overdo. I’ll need to check your bandages and make sure they’re fitting proper. Come now, let’s have a look.”

Wosen laid down on the mattress, watching as she tended him. He’d grown fond of Hushar during their time together. She and Jahno were the only sources of happiness for him now. Regardless of what he’d have to face, the time with them brought back a sense of purpose, and a sliver of humanity that had been lost in the dark chamber.

Hushar helped him realize many things, not only about himself, but also about what he could still accomplish. He loathed the thought of leaving her in Nazil, but his own freedom wasn’t guaranteed. He’d heed her words, and if the opportunity to flee arose, he’d take it.

No one knew the wood as well as he did, and he knew where to lead the Nazilians to offer the greatest cover for his escape. But with that escape came great risks. Wosen had never ventured far into the mountains, but for his freedom, he’d face whatever awaited him in those towering peaks.

“There, now. Is it too tight?” Hushar asked, patting his ankle.

“No, it feels good,” he said, attempting to rise.

“Not yet. I know you’re no longer comfortable with it, but I need to check your arse and groin.”

He sighed in protest. “It’s—it’s healed well and there’s only a little pain. My bowels are fine and the other…must you look?”

“I must. You didn’t see what they did to you, Wosen. I thought the wound on your arse alone would take you from me. That spike ripped up your insides and brought them without. It took all the gods and Guardians to heal such a wound. And if you’re still wanting your promise, I’ll need to check.” She smiled.

Standing pensively, he removed his tunic and then laid back upon the mattress. His thoughts were no longer on his nakedness, but on Hibret.

“They’ve taken that from me, too, old mum. If I see Hibret again, she wouldn’t have me. I look more a creature than her promised, and what they did to my manhood wouldn’t allow for sons or pleasures of any kind. It doesn’t respond anymore, and I have nothing to offer her.”

“You see, there’s redness,” she said, examining his wounds. “Mayhaps you’ve exercised enough this day. I’ll clean it now and apply some more ointment. Lie still and I’ll have it done.”

Wosen nodded, tucking his hands beneath his chin. When her cold hand touched his skin, he clenched up, and she gently spanked his cheek, causing him to chuckle. Not since his capture had he laughed aloud.

“Young one, don’t worry about your promise. If Hibret loves you the way you’ve said, these scars will mean little. Now, turn over and I’ll check the other wound.”

He sighed, turning on his back, and closed his eyes as she lifted his manhood.

“Your children will come, Wosen.”

“No. They’ve taken both my seed and my desire.”

Hushar’s expression was forlorn as she glanced up and began massaging and stroking him tenderly. He jerked, his body responding immediately to her practiced touch. When he looked down, his face flushed, ashamed at being aroused by his old mum’s touch.

“You see,” she said. “With the lightest touch, your seed is ready. They only took one from you, Wosen. You have another, and many opportunities to know and love your promised.”

Wosen nodded, embarrassed, yet thankful, as he continued to look down until his manhood rested against his thigh again.

“Old mum, will they come for me now?”

“It’ll be soon. You just do as you’re told and don’t say anything that you’re not asked. Do what you need to, and don’t forget your purpose.”

“I love you, old mum,” he said, enfolding her into his arms.

“I love you, too,” she said, unable to keep the tears from her eyes. He reminded Hushar of her son, and she couldn’t bear the thought of losing Wosen as she had him. Although she’d never told Wosen about her son’s death, the pain of it was fresh in her heart each time she saw a Nazilian.

“You best cover yourself now,” she said, wiping her eyes. “I don’t want you catching a chill.”

“Is he the one?” a man asked, approaching the cell.

“Yes, Sir. That’s the abomination.”

Pulling Wosen closer, Hushar whispered, “You flee at first chance, young one. You hear me? Flee.”

He returned her embrace and then moved aside. If they were here to take him, he wouldn’t put Hushar in danger. He’d accept his fate, standing tall and showing no fear. He was a Neufmarche, and he’d honor his father’s memory by being the man that he’d raised him to be.

“Have that slave clean him up,” the man said. “He’ll not ride with me with that stench on him. Jahno will bring some fresh clothes as well. He’s to meet with the Zaxson, and will do so with the utmost respect.”

The man turned and was gone as quickly as he’d arrived. Neither of them had seen the likes of him before. But he elicited the same feeling in both of them. Fear.

“All right, you heard him. Get out of there and down to the bath chamber.”

Taking Wosen’s hand, Hushar led him from the room. As they walked the long corridor, few slaves were in their cells. Many were tending their duties for the citadel. The most unfortunate, like Jahno, Ceron, and Micah, were forced to live on the main level in service to the Zaxson’s family. Hushar didn’t mind the cells, in fact, she preferred them to being surrounded by Nazilians.

When they reached the end of the corridor, the guard scowled, stepping aside so they could pass. The dark, musty room had only three small tubs for all the slaves to use. For Hushar, it was merely once each seven suns. Wosen had never been allowed access to the chamber.

The moldy stench hung heavy in the humid air as billowing steam rose to the ceiling from the trench of heated water. Hushar examined each tub, checking which was fit for use. When she found one suitable, she grabbed a pail from the stand, filling it with water.

“You shouldn’t carry such weight, old mum,” Wosen said, lifting the pail from her hands.

His gait was still awkward, but he was able to complete the task. Motioning to the tub, Hushar picked up the brush and the little piece of soap. Wosen’s ragged tunic hit the floor, and he climbed into the tub.

“Is it soothing?”

Wosen nodded, sinking beneath the warm water. When he rose again, the large curls clung to his face.

“What will you say to the Zaxson?” she asked.

“I can only tell him the truth. Anything else would lead to more torture.”

“Well, it would seem speaking either caused that for you. There was no difference.”

“Mayhaps, but I can’t turn from it now. I only hope that my people’s fear of Nazil is great enough for them to leave the village.”

“Leave it? Where would they go?”

“Noraa would have them, but the Elders are wise enough not to move as one. They could spread out to the other human villages. Mayhaps the mountains could provide shelter for those like my sister until they could find a new home. Malkia looks Nazilian, and she’d have no place to go.”

“Hold your breath,” Hushar said, pushing his head under the water, and rinsing the soap from it. “The mountains? What have you heard about those said to live there?”

“Whatever might dwell in the mountains is preferable to dying at the Nazilians’ hands. Besides, we’ve never seen anyone when we ventured in the mountains.”

“Mayhaps, but you couldn’t have ventured too near their borders. The Dessalonians are said to be great creatures, Wosen. They aren’t human or Nazilian, but giants of men with powers we can’t even imagine. For thousands of years, they were protectors of the Guardians. It was their duty to keep the divine beings safe.”

“No one has ever seen such creatures, old mum. Moreover, why would any divine being need protection? Aren’t they gods?”

“In a manner. Still, gods have vulnerabilities. Not all are as invincible as you’d think. The Guardians are but seven beings, however, there are many said to live among them, hidden deep within the Animus Wood.”

“The wood?” he asked, turning toward her.

“Why do you think no one can live there? The Nazilians say that it’s a cursed place, but the opposite is true. I’ve been there myself, many times, my promised and me. The Animus Wood is a place of blessings. It’s stood before time was time. And that’s where the Dessalonians used to live.”

She dipped the brush in the water, gently scrubbing his skin.

“Why hasn’t anyone spoken about them?” Wosen asked.

“Many things are known throughout the lands, but the most important of them have either been forgotten or deliberately hidden. Men wish to have worship, young one. They forget that worship belongs to the gods alone. Instead, they place themselves in higher regard. This is why the Dessalonians were banished from the blessed wood.”

“Banished? By whom? If they’re as great as the myths tell, who could banish such a people?”

“Only the Guardians, or the gods, as you refer to them.”

“But why? Why banish those sworn to protect them?”

“Oh…now, that’s a truth well known to you. Power, young one, power.”

“I don’t understand.”

“The Dessalonians are powerful beings who ride great beasts which they alone command. It’s said that some are winged creatures that soar over these lands, casting great shadows. It’s the old tongue they speak, the arcane Mehlonii language. When the Guardians rested, the Dessalonians kept them safe.”

“What kind of god needs rest?” he asked, standing in the tub.

“The Guardians have demiurges and others who keep watch over the lands. Even so, their sleep isn’t sleep as we know it. They’re always aware, existing here and in other places simultaneously. Only during the time of merging does their power decrease. It was at this time that the Dessalonians are believed to have attempted to take rule for themselves.”

Wosen sat back down in the tub, sliding beneath the water, rinsing the soap away.

“How do you know so much about these creatures? I’ve heard tales about them all of my life, but nothing like this.”

“I’m from a different time…a time when such things mattered. My mother taught me about the Guardians and Dessalonians as her mother did her. To some, they’ve become nothing but myth and legend. Believe your old mum’s words: they are as real as you or me.”

Holding up the tattered cloth, she helped him from the tub, drying him off and leading him to the bench.

“Don’t fear the mountains, Wosen. They might be the only protection you’ll have against the Nazilians.”

Wosen’s brow knitted, regarding her seriously. He’d considered the mountains to be his only refuge if he could manage to escape. But the probabilities of his survival were grim. Offering a silent prayer, he gripped her hand. If Hushar spoke true, and the Guardians existed, he’d need their protection to see him to safety.

When he gazed across the bath chamber, the door was creaking open. His grip tightened on Hushar’s hand until he noticed Jahno entering the room.

“You look like a different person, Wosen,” Jahno said, closing the door behind him. “If not for Hushar, I’d have scarcely known you.”

“I’m glad to see you, Jahno,” Wosen said. “It’s been nearly a full moon.”

“The Nakshij has been demanding of late,” he said, handing some items to Wosen. “Lord Daracus gifted these to me. We looked to be the same size, so I selected some formal attire for your meeting with the Zaxson. I have a heavy cloak and some warm gloves, too. I’ll ensure you have them before taking leave.”

“Thank you, Jahno. Your kindness won’t be forgotten.”

Wosen couldn’t remember the last time he’d worn fine clothing. Though used, these were nicer than any that he’d owned. Wosen didn’t allow the thought of the previous owner to deter him. Daracus had visited him in the dark chamber, many times. His malevolence rivaled both Oxilon’s and Yannick’s combined. Shaking those thoughts from his mind, he donned the fine garb with a near perfect fit. He looked like a high lord rather than an abomination, and that thought caused more of his humanity to return.

“You look very handsome,” Hushar said, running the brush through his long, thick curls.

“Thank you, old mum.”

“When I take you to the Zaxson, you must be respectful,” Jahno said. “Upon entry into the solar, immediately take a knee to honor his position. Don’t rise until he’s given you leave to do so. When he speaks, don’t meet his eyes. Not only is this a sign of disrespect, but he’ll see the eyes of Nazil staring back at him. He already holds great disdain for you, Wosen. Please give him no further reason to harm you.”

“Mind his words,” Hushar said. “Jahno spends more time with the Zaxson and Nakshij than anyone else, save Surma.”

Wosen nodded. “How should I respond to his questions?”

“Answer only what’s been asked and do so concisely. Don’t offer more. When the answer is complete, end with Sir or Zaxson.”

“I’ll heed your advice, Jahno, thank you.”

“Good. If you’re ready, the Zaxson awaits you.”

“I fear that I won’t see you again,” Hushar said, holding him close.

Julaybeim shifted nervously, glancing around at the thick brush and trees. Although he was keeping a close watch on the woods, his mind couldn’t turn from the new information they’d received or the potential affect it would have on him. He was concerned for the well-being of the lands, but also for the woman that he was escorting. With the uncertainties in Faélondul, he needed to clear some of the turbidity from his heart and mind. If he could only muster the courage to begin.

Resting a hand on his sword’s hilt, he took a step forward, but then stopped again, taking a deep breath. After calming his thoughts, he looked at her, steeling his resolve.

“Gali, are you certain about returning to Spero?” he was finally able to ask.

“Yes. I’ve enjoyed being in Cazaal and everyone has been kind, but I must return. It’s taken some time, but I’m beginning to feel myself again,” Gali said, smiling up at him and continuing to dig up the roots. “You’re the cause for much of that, you know?”

The warm flutters in his stomach made his cheeks flush. Since their first walk together, Julaybeim managed to spend time with her every day. In all that time, she hadn’t given any indication of her feelings for him. He wasn’t certain, but he felt that she thought of him as more than a friend, and that was pleasing. Time alone with Gali had changed much of what he thought when first they met. The servant was gone, and only an intelligent, beautiful woman remained.

“Me? How am I the cause?” he asked, helping her to stand.

“I noticed the way you looked at me when I first visited your home. It was your eyes, Julaybeim…the pity and disapproval of me at your father’s table. You thought me beneath you. Did you not?”

“I did not and do not think of you that way. Yes, I’ve said that I felt pity for you and Zeta. I was offended that the Nazilians brought you to us in that state. It was anger, not disregard. I don’t think that you’re beneath me. I found you beautiful and broken, and it angered me.”

“You found me beautiful?”

“Then and now,” he said, helping her in the cart and then taking a seat beside her. “Why must you return to Spero? Why now?”

“When Pentanimir asked if I wanted to return home, I thought that I should. But after Tioch’s kindness in offering me a room, I knew that I couldn’t go back to Kaleo, not to stay. There’s no place for me there, Julaybeim. Soon, the lands will be at war. If Brahanu travels to the wood with Zeta and Dani, I’ll need to be with them. They’re leaving from Spero, so that’s where I need to be.”

“Zeta has a young babe, and Brahanu is nearly due. They could both need me. The journey will be slow, and Black Boulder Pass can be treacherous if not traversed with great care. I’ve traveled the pass many times with my father. I can’t abandon them after all they’ve done for me.”

“What about me?”

“You? What do you mean?”

He sighed, turning away from her. He’d spoken aloud what should’ve remained only in his mind. Now, he had to confront what he feared. The feelings that he felt for Gali surprised him. As he sat in contemplation, the reality of his circumstances threatened to overwhelm him. He didn’t know what to say, but he couldn’t turn from it now.

“Are you to say that you feel nothing for me, Gali?”

She reached up, turning him back around to face her.

“I didn’t’ say that.” She smiled. “You’ve been my truest friend since my arrival here.”

With a look between longing, desperation, and bemusement, he searched every part of her. Although he knew it was wrong, he released the reins, drawing her in for a kiss. Gali pushed away, raising a hand as if to strike him. Her chest heaved, as visions of Yannick flooded her mind. But the more she stared into his grey eyes, the more those images faded. She wasn’t in Nazil, and Julaybeim wasn’t her captor. She cared about him, as he appeared to care for her. Slowly, she leaned forward, softly kissing his lips. It was the first time that she’d returned a kiss freely.

“Forgive me, Gali. I talk about the Nazilian’s behavior, and then, I force myself on you. It wasn’t how I meant it to be, truly. I wanted you to care about me as I do you…I wanted you to desire me…but…I was wrong, and I’m sorry.”

“Julaybeim, I’ve always found you attractive. It wasn’t the same in the beginning as it is now, but you’ve always been desirable. Even so, I’ve accepted the truth: I was a slave in Nazil. Every human knows exactly what that means. Zeta was blessed with Danimore, but I don’t expect such an outcome. Continuing my work as a lakaar is blessing enough, and I honor my father by doing so. Not everyone is meant to wed,” she said, wistfully.

Julaybeim’s brow creased, guiding the cart back to the wood. He didn’t speak as he locked the wheels, helping her down again. Gali looked at him curiously, following him to a weathered bench.

“Why have we returned here?” she asked.

“I don’t understand.”

“Nor do I, but I know that we need to talk.”

“If this is about the kiss, there’s no need to worry. I’m not going to tell anyone, and I know it didn’t mean anything. Everyone wants a first kiss.”

“Why would you say that? Do you think that I walk around the village kissing every maid that I pass?”

“No, and that’s not what you did with me either. I haven’t been a maid since my first night in Nazil. Yannick Merrimont paid much coin to have an unspoiled slave at his bidding. So, I’m no maid, young lord, and not at all fit for a Caretaker’s son.”

“No one can tell me who is fit to share my heart.”

“Please, Julaybeim, you’re young, and don’t fully understand what you’re saying. The time that we’ve spent together has been wonderful, and I’ll miss you when I leave. However, some things just can’t be. I won’t come false and say that I feel nothing for you, but those feelings matter little. I’m not fit for you, and your parents would never approve such a relationship.”

“I’m a man grown, as you are a woman, a beautiful woman. It’s more than mere warmth I feel when I think about you; it’s much more. That’s all that I need to understand. No one in this village, save Tioch and Briac know about your past, and it doesn’t matter to me.”

“It should matter to you. It’s changed the person that I was. Don’t you see that? I was a captive in Nazil for four years, just as I reached the age of bond. I’m just now regaining some of my former life. How could I give you all of me if I’ve lost so much of myself?”

“Then allow me to help you reclaim it,” he said, kissing her again.

She didn’t move away, drawing him in closer. She relished the feel of his hands caressing her back, as she tasted all of him, enjoying what a kiss was meant to be. Sliding a hand down his abdomen, she moaned, feeling his arousal. When Julaybeim tautened, she leaned back, staring into his eyes.

“What’s wrong?” she asked.

Julaybeim shook his head. “I–I–it—”

“Haven’t you ever lain with a woman?”

He turned away, fighting against his release. “I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have—I mean—”

Gali didn’t speak as she stood, leading him deeper within the trees. When they entered a small coppice, she turned, covering his lips again. Julaybeim didn’t protest when she lowered him to the ground.

Kissing down his chin to his neck, Gali unclasped his belt, loosening the laces of his trousers. Her eyes never left his as she moved over him, joining his body to hers. Julaybeim’s mouth gaped, a pleasurable heat igniting every part of him at once. Within moments, he clutched her hips, calling out repeatedly. Gali continued her skillful movements, reaching a peak of satisfaction that she’d never known.

After her breathing calmed, she smiled down at him, offering a gentle kiss before standing, and straightening her dress.

“If I were you, I’d get up and lace my trousers, young lord. You were quite loud, and might’ve attracted the sentries.”

He sat up then, fastening his trousers and belt. “How did you know?”

Her smile widened, reaching a hand out to him. “What’s to know? There’s always to be a first, Julaybeim. This was first for the both of us.”

“But how, Gali? You didn’t have to share yourself with me. I mean…I wanted to be a part of you, but I’d never force myself on you.”

“Then, we both received what we desired. For you, it was the first time becoming one with another. For me, it was the first time that I chose freely with whom to become one. Weren’t you pleased, young lord?” she teased.

He halted, taking her hands. Her words stung, and he felt the guilt of finding their closeness so pleasing. “Gali, please don’t call me that. This wasn’t a duty or command. I don’t just want your physical pleasures; I want you, all of you.”

“I don’t follow commands anymore. Had I not wanted you, we wouldn’t have shared such closeness. But this is all that I can offer you. In another time, I would’ve relished those words, but I’ve no more to give. I’m leaving Cazaal soon, and I hope that you’ll remember our closeness always. Not only the pleasure, but me as well.”

“Who’s there?” a voice called in the distance.

Julaybeim whipped around, pushing Gali protectively behind him, lowering a hand to his sword.

“Ulrike, Nuran, is that you?”

“Lord Ravenot? We heard screams. Is everything all right?” Ulrike asked, scanning the tree-lined area.

Gali snickered, stepping out from behind Julaybeim.

“We—we’re fine, thank you for your concern,” Julaybeim said, knowing those screams were his. “Gali was helping me...I mean, I…I…was helping her to re—retrieve herbs and roots for the lakaar .”

Ulrike and Nuran grinned, exchanging a knowing look. “As you say, Lord Ravenot,” Nuran said, elbowing Ulrike and returning to their post.

“I think they know that you weren’t completely honest, Julaybeim. Had I known of your exuberant expressions of pleasure, I would’ve taken you deeper into the wood.”

He blushed, helping Gali into the cart. As they passed the guards’ tower, the two men smiled, waving down at them. Gali merely giggled, returning the gesture.

“This isn’t funny,” Julaybeim said. “We need to talk about this seriously.”

“Can’t we enjoy what we shared for now? I don’t want to talk about it. I’d rather remember the sensation of your lips, your hands, and the perfect way that your body fills mine,” she said, taking his hand. “And how you tremble beneath me.”

Noticing his forlorn expression, she sighed, interlacing their fingers. Gali hoped that sharing such closeness would satisfy Julaybeim’s desires, but his demeanor caused her to think otherwise. That was unexpected, and she contemplated not only his true desires, but also hers. She understood the truth even if he didn’t. There wasn’t a place for her in his life, no matter what either of them wanted. She hoped that he’d accept that, just as she had long ago when she realized that she cared for him.

“Mayhaps on the morrow,” she said. “We could meet at the inn if you like. Naji says that they make a fine mortrew.”

“I’d rather speak about it now, but I’ll wait. I’d like you to come to my home and we can have a private meal in the gardens.”

“I doubt that your mother would approve of that.”

“You’ll be well received, I promise. Tell me your favorite meal and I’ll have it prepared.”

“Tell me of it and see.” Julaybeim smiled, halting the cart.

“All right. I haven’t had fried fig pastries in a while. They were my favorite. Oh, and sausages with spiced sauce, roasted rice, fresh turnips, stuffed eggs, mushrooms, zabaglone, and a delicious hypocras,” she rambled off, wearing a broad and beautiful smile.

Julaybeim laughed aloud. “Two sweets? Where could you hold so much food with such a pleasing figure?”

“You asked what I wanted, young lord,” she said, quickly kissing him before hopping down off the cart.

“You shall have it, Gali. Come at noon and I’ll escort you to the gardens.”

Spinning around, she waved and then entered Lakaar Briac’s home.

He flicked the reins, moving the cart forward. Julaybeim smiled, despite the tumult of conflicting emotions inundating him. He couldn’t sort through his thoughts, but this couldn’t be the end for them when he was just beginning to surrender his heart.

At that, he turned the cart, heading for his sister’s home instead. He arrived quickly, pacing outside after rapping on the door. He attempted to organize his thoughts and feelings, but the myriad emotions were nearly overwhelming.

“Sister?” Julaybeim said, surprised. “I didn’t want you to get up. Where’s Mena?”

“She’s helping her mother at the inn. It’s been busy with the sentries increased training.”

“How do you feel? You’ve grown larger since last I saw you.”

“Yes, Eytan takes after his father, and makes himself known often. His kicks have become most powerful of late,” Brahanu said, as he released her arm, lowering her down on the divan.

“Do you need anything: food or drink? Your face has become too thin, Brahanu. I’m worried about you.”

“No, thank you. I just need to rest, and haven’t been able to hold my food. Lakaar Briac mixed a tincture of herbs that should help.” Brahanu shifted on the couch, leaning awkwardly. “Aren’t you training today?”

“I was helping Gali gather some herbs and roots for Briac. Even with the increased sentries, I didn’t want her alone in the wood.”

“I’m glad that she’s found a place here, Julaybeim. She appears a sweet young woman, and Briac speaks highly of her. He’s known her family for many years.” She chuckled. “Naji has even taken a liking to her, and you know how she can be.”

“Indeed. I find Gali much the same. In fact, that’s part of the reason for my visit.”

“Part? What has your mind, Brother?”

“I wanted to ask you about the Animus Wood. Have you been given leave to go?”

“Father has finally agreed, but Itai is still unsure, and I understand his trepidation. Eytan could come at any time, and traveling could be dangerous with only Dani to protect us.”

“It is, and I’ve been thinking about the same.” He shifted, clearing his throat. “Can I ask you something?”

“What do you think about Gali, truly?”

“Gali? She’s very intelligent and quite knowledgeable regarding healing. I’m glad to see her becoming more herself after all that happened in Nazil. Once she returns to Kaleo, she’ll be able to reclaim much of what was stolen from her. Why do you ask?”

“I was thinking about escorting you to the Animus Wood. If Father and Itai don’t trust Danimore, surely they’d trust me.”

“You? I thought that you’d remain and help protect the village?”

“There’re many to protect the village, but only one to protect you.”

“I fear that there’s more to it than that, Julaybeim.”

He sighed, slumping back in his chair.

“Sister, I can’t explain everything to you; I’m still sorting it out myself.” He paused. “Do you think Father and Mother would find Gali suitable for a promise?”

“Do you understand what you’re asking?”

“Of course, I do. I’m certain many people asked the same question when Itai petitioned for your promise.”

“That’s not the same. The Gael’s are well known and respected in Cazaal. I like Gali, but she was a slave in Nazil. Do you know what that means?”

He stood, throwing his hands up in frustration. “Of course, I know what it means, and I loathe the thought of it. I look at her and I–I–I can’t explain what I feel, Brahanu. It’s just right. Every part of me knows that it’s right. Her father was a lakaar in Kaleo, and held in high regard. Had the ghosts not taken her, she would’ve been adequate for promise. What Gali suffered can’t be changed. She’s a wonderful person, and I find myself drawn to her like no other. How they used her isn’t her fault. Don’t you understand that?”

Brahanu thought about Pentanimir then. She couldn’t find reasoning for her love for him either, yet she yearned for him daily.

“You have the right of it, but that’s not the only concern. Gali is four years your senior. You’re merely six and ten, barely a man grown. And what about Nesrine?”

“I am a man grown, and Gali is yet young. Besides, Nesrine isn’t interested in a promise. She and Aschelon have grown close of late. When the sight of them together caused no stir in me, I knew that she wasn’t the one. But Gali, when she touches me—”

“Touches you? What happened?”

At that moment, he wished that he’d spoken differently. “The fault was mine,” he said, flopping down in his chair. “I had to kiss her. She didn’t ask for it, and I was ashamed after I’d done so. She forgave me, yet, I repeated the same moments later.” He sighed. “Never have I felt a desire so strong, never. She—she allowed our closeness soon after. I know we shouldn’t have, but the feeling overwhelmed me.”

“What does she expect from you now?” she asked, fearing the answer.

“Nothing. She doesn’t feel herself suitable for a Caretaker’s son. She wanted to share a part of herself before returning to Spero.”

“She’s right, Julaybeim, but it doesn’t have to be. I’ll support your decision to escort me, and I understand why you want to do so. I know that you wish to keep Eytan and me safe, but Gali will be with us. If she’s truly who you desire, no one should keep you from her. I’ll speak to Father on your behalf if you like.”

“Thank you, but no. Gali is coming for noon meal on the morrow, and I plan to talk with Father before that. If he agrees, I’ll tell her about it then,” he said, standing to kiss her. “Whatever is decided, we’ll have to move soon. It’ll take at least six suns to reach the Animus Wood through the pass. I’m heading back home now; can I help you to your room?”

“No, I can manage. If I stop moving, I won’t be able to walk at all.”

After embracing her again, he returned to his cart. Although he wasn’t certain what his father would say, he felt more assured regarding his feelings for Gali. He just hoped that his parents would allow him to escort Brahanu’s carriage to the wood.

“Did you have a good day, milord?” Katar asked, taking the reins.

“One of my best.” Was all he said, rushing inside the house to find Almaz. After hanging his belt and cloak, he went down to the kitchen.

“Almaz, I have a great need of you on the morrow.”

“You always need me, Ly-be. What’s so special ‘bout the morrow?”

He smiled. Almaz was the only one he allowed to call him by that name, and it soothed him every time she did so.

“And why is your need so great?”

“I’ve invited over a special guest and we’d like to take noon meal in the garden.”

She tossed some beets in the pot, giving it a quick stir. “Ain’t no great need there, Ly-be. I’ll get Malia to set up a table near them flowerin’ bushes.”

“Oh, is Miss Nesrine comin’ for a visit?”

“Only if Aschelon was here to enjoy it with her,” he quipped. “No, it’s a friend of mine…a special friend.”

“Well, tell me what you’re needin’ so I know what to get from the market.”

His face scrunched, trying to recall everything that Gali requested. “Uhm…she’d like some stuffed eggs, mushrooms, and almond milk to start.”

“Well, we gots that here. What else?”

“Some juicy sausages, roasted rice, fresh turnips, and uhm, spiced sauce. Then, zabaglone and fried fig pastries to finish. The fig pastries are the most important, and some sweet hypocras to wash it down.”

“Whose gonna eat all that, Ly-be? Sure you just got one friend comin’ for noon meal?” She laughed. “Best write it down, ‘afore you forget. If you’re needin’ it, I’ll get it fixed up for you.”

“Thank you, Almaz,” he said, kissing her cheek. As he passed his mother in the corridor, he kissed her, too.

“Will you walk with me? I need to gather some flowers for our table.”

He nodded, taking her arm and escorting her to the gardens. She didn’t miss his blissful mood as she begun snipping her flowers.

“I couldn’t help but overhear what you asked Almaz. Is Nesrine visiting on the morrow?”

“No, Mother, I’ve invited Gali to share the noon meal with me. I’m still ashamed for the way I treated her and Zeta when they were guests in our home.”

“Gali?” she said as if it caused pain to speak the name. “Haven’t you made a proper apology already? Besides, I heard that she received nearly a score of garments from the seamstress. Are these not gifts from you as well?” Amani asked, disapprovingly.

“I did apologize, but not like I wanted to. The dresses were a small thing and cost little. Gali didn’t want to accept them, but I convinced her otherwise. You saw how broken she was when she arrived here. Now, she’s becoming more herself, and I enjoy spending time with her. I wish to make amends for my callous behavior and truly offer my friendship.”

“It’s a kind thought, but unnecessary. Mayhaps you’ve spent enough time in the company of this Gali already. Your attention should be on Nesrine. This experienced young woman should remain in her place, and that’s no longer at our table.”

“Julaybeim, don’t act like a child. Gali needed the maiden’s tears when she came here. Those herbs have but one purpose. How many men used her before she came to Cazaal? One hundred? Two hundred? And how many babes have been flushed from her womb after such disgusting behavior? I understand that she didn’t choose to do this, but it happened, and I cringe at the thought of her.”

He stood aghast, watching her snipping flowers, unaffected.

“I’m sorry that you feel that way, Mother. Howbeit, if not for grace and mercy from the Seven, the same could be true of Brahanu. Would you feel that same disgust toward your own daughter?”

“Julaybeim! You’ll not speak in such a manner.”

“I don’t regard her in such a way. I’ve had an opportunity to learn more about her, and she’s quite wonderful. Lakaar Briac says that she’s as good a healer as he is. If the Nazilians hadn’t taken her, she’d have been a lakaar in Kaleo with her father. I beg of you, Mother, allow me this one kindness. I won’t ask about it again; I give you my word. I’ve already extended the invitation, please don’t force me to renege on what I’ve promised.”

Amani sighed, shaking her head. “You’re not unlike your father. Hacom has always extended kindness to those of a lesser station. It’s only right that your appearance as well as your heart is like his. I’ll allow this only once. Gali can come for one meal, but directly after, I don’t want her to linger. Katar will escort her back to Tioch’s home and you’ll remain here.”

“Thank you, Mother,” he said, taking her arm. “Your kindness is appreciated, and I’m certain that Gali will enjoy the visit.”

“If it pleases you, my son, I’m pleased, too.”

Pentanimir was leaning over a large table in the center of the room, not turning to regard him.

“No, Cha Temian, you may come,” he said, taking his seat.

Temian bowed, and then stepped forward, scrutinizing the map. “What do you hope to find, Caretaker?”

“I’m just looking at the site for the new city. Whomever created the map was unfamiliar with the actual terrain.” It was a lie, but he didn’t intend on telling him the truth.

Temian nodded, glancing around the room. “I’ve noticed that you never have slaves about you.”

“Is this why you’ve come? To inform me about my lack of attendants?”

He chuckled, taking a seat across from him. Pentanimir peered up at him warily, pouring cups of tej.

“So, why have you come then?”

“There’s been a bird from Nazil, Caretaker.”

Pentanimir sighed, draining his cup. When Temian attempted to hand him the scroll, he waved dismissively.

“Just tell me what it says. I’ve no desire to read it.”

“As you wish. Your uncle would have you send word to Lady Denotra since she hasn’t heard from you in some time. Even the Zaxson is becoming concerned.”

Pentanimir slapped the table, leaning back in his chair.

“Have I spoken out of turn?”

“Of course not. I merely tire of word from Nazil and my uncle most of all. I’m trying to concentrate on my duty and this…this coming battle. I don’t have time to placate young maids.”

Temian’s brow raised. “Has Sir Oxilon offended you?”

“Sir Oxilon has only attempted to lead the family as Sir Manifir would have. Securing your pledge was no small feat. He does well for you and your brother.”

Pentanimir scoffed. “He does well for himself, Cha.”

“You don’t desire your pledge?”

Pentanimir sat up then, facing the older man. In truth, Temian was quite young to have a position in the Nazilian Temple. He couldn’t be more than a few years older than Pentanimir, yet looked even younger. However, Temian carried himself as one much wiser than his years. Perhaps Pentanimir had said too much.

“I’d be a fool to not appreciate and recognize such an honor. Although my uncle secured the pledge to further his own position, it’s an honor for me, too. Ensure to send a message telling Denotra that she’s missed.”

“I see. Since you’ve spoken honestly to me, I’ll do the same for you,” Temian said.

“What do you mean?”

“Surely, you’re aware that there was some opposition to your pledge.”

“I was. It’s expected for the council to disagree. This isn’t news, Cha.”

“No, not in itself. Albeit, I spoke out strongly against your pledge.”

“What cause would you have to speak against me?”

“It wasn’t you that I spoke against. I was concerned about your uncle’s motivations and voiced the same.”

“Uncle? What do you know about him? You’ve been in Nazil but a few years.”

“It’s true that I’ve only been in Nazil for a few years, but before that, I spent time in Noraa and Hyorin.”

“Hyorin? There’s been much talk of the city of late. You couldn’t have been but a child when it was destroyed. Even then, my uncle spent little time there. What you’re saying doesn’t make sense.”

“I was young, indeed, but not unaware. Your uncle kept a presence in the city, but it was your father who visited often.”

“Watch your tongue, Cha,” he muttered. “I’ll not have you speak against my father.”

“I’m not attempting to anger you or speak against Sir Manifir,” Temian said, quickly. “In many ways, you and I are much alike. I’m certain that you’d disagree, but that doesn’t change the fact. We both believe in honor and truth. We judge a man by his deeds, not by his words.”

“What’s your point? I grow tired of your riddles.”

Temian watched Pentanimir drain his cup, and then pour another. He considered revealing everything that he knew. With the impending war, he felt that there was no alternative. Whether Pentanimir would accept his words was irrelevant. He could wait no longer.

“I’m from Yarah, did you know that?” Temian said, changing the direction of the conversation.

“Of course, I did. You’re Lord Urdan Swayne’s eldest. My father always spoke highly of him and his family. I recall visiting Yarah years ago. When I considered you for placement, I checked your recent record and rank within the brotherhood.”

Temian inclined his head. “He spoke highly of your family as well. It wasn’t until my third year of study that I was granted admission into the Noraan temple. There were many Nazilians there at that time, and the Cha had a presence there, too. I became familiar with the Nazilians who frequently visited the city, and your father was one of them. He’d come to the temple often to offer prayers, and ask for guidance. At that time, I hadn’t earned my title. I mostly tended the scrolls and cleaned between my studies. That’s when I overheard something that I shouldn’t have.”

“What is it that you heard?” Pentanimir asked, leaning forward.

“You already know part of it,” he said, meeting his eyes. “You were there when your brother was slain.”

Pentanimir sprang up, running his fingers through his long hair. “Danimore is my brother.”

“Several? How are you so certain? My father was the First Chosen of Nazil. One of his position—”

“Is yet a man,” Temian interrupted. “Aren’t you also Nazil’s First Chosen?”

His head snapped up, narrowing his eyes. “What’s that to mean?”

“It means simply that you, too, are a man. Your visits to Cazaal haven’t gone unnoticed.” Temian paused, standing and taking a drink from his cup. “Nor have your affections for the Caretaker’s daughter.”

He opened his mouth to protest, but Temian silenced him with an upraised hand. “Worry not. I’ve no intention of revealing your secret. Had I wanted to expose you, Wosen Neufmarche wouldn’t be the only one hanging in the dark chamber. Your uncle would torture you just as he does the son of Hosdaq,” Temian said, taking a step away. “Surely, you realize that you’re not the first one of Nazil to fall in love with a human. Draizeyn wouldn’t have the boy Wosen if others before you hadn’t done the same.”

“How, Temian? Why would you mention this? What do you want?”

“I’m only mentioning it as proof of my honesty. It’s your father’s and uncle’s deeds that I wish to speak of, not yours.”

Pentanimir grunted in frustration, reaching for his cup, but Temian grabbed hold of it, setting it back on the table.

“Have you lost your wits? How dare you take something from my hands!”

“Caretaker, I need your mind clear, not muddled by drink. I don’t mean to overstep, but once you’ve heard the rest of it, you’ll understand.”

Pentanimir nearly snarled, pushing the cup away.

“You know that I speak true regarding your father. Your brother, Crissu, wasn’t the only child of his seed. Sir Manifir had four children before your parents married.”

“Four? Where—where are they? Who was their mother?” Pentanimir’s voice was barren.

“Naldon was the eldest, but he died soon after he was born. You know Crissu’s fate, and the whereabouts of the others aren’t known. When your uncle found out about them, he searched for the children. If he’d found them, they would’ve ended up like Wosen, only worse.”

“He would’ve killed the children? All of them?”

“In that, Sir Oxilon hasn’t changed. As Danimore is to you, he was to your father: feeling forever in the shadow of one greater. When he learnt of his brother’s possible treachery, no one could keep him still. He was the catalyst for Hyorin’s destruction, and subsequently, Crissu’s death. Your father wasn’t the same after Crissu died. It might’ve seemed what he did was cruel, but he saved his son from great torture.”

“It appeared to me that he saved himself from discovery,” Pentanimir spat. “What does this have to do with Hyorin?”

“Had you heard his confession to the Cha Asham, you wouldn’t think the same. This is how I learned about Crissu and his death.”

“Father confessed this?”

“He did. Only to the one he trusted. The Cha Asham of Hyorin was a friend of your father and to me. Cha Kasrehn remained after Hyorin’s fall, and never betrayed his trust.”

“Cha Kasrehn? What about the mother? Who was she?”

Temian finished his tej, attempting to fortify his resolve. Now that he’d begun, he had to finish.

“She yet lives, First Chosen. Even after your uncle’s threats, your father wouldn’t reveal the one he loved or their children. He had already betrayed her by telling the Zaxson about the escape tunnel in Hyorin. Your father and uncle gained great favor and honors when the city was destroyed.”

“Are you to say that my father loved this woman and then betrayed her?”

“I speak only the truth.”

“It appears that you attempt to befoul my father’s name. He’s no traitor to Nazil.”

“Do you consider yourself a traitor because you love someone other than she to whom you’re pledged?”

The words stung, and he could offer no rebuttal. Pentanimir hadn’t considered his love for Brahanu as treachery, yet, there was no other word for it. Temian didn’t insult his father or him. He only spoke plainly.

“No. I’ll honor my pledge and my position, as did my father before me. We are First Chosens of Nazil. If my father did tell of this tunnel, it was with good cause. I’m certain that he didn’t betray his love easily.”

“I’m also certain, Caretaker. Still, they did learn about it and destroyed the city.”

“How did you come to know so much? Father didn’t confess all this to the Cha.”

Temian stood, clasping his hands behind his back. “Beilzen isn’t the only little bird in Nazil or even a village like Cazaal. There are many within the white city. Some sing only for me, First Chosen, and their song is always sweet.”

“You listen to the words of spies?”

“I’m a collector of information. One in my position must be aware of many things; even those things that I wish I didn’t know.”

“I fear you have more to tell.”

“Indeed. Your father’s accident, did you accept the official report?”

“What? It was during the hunt. Many were there and bore witness. Uncle didn’t intend to put the arrow through his neck.”

“As you say.” Temian shrugged. “However, that isn’t what Sir Oxilon told Cha Reaglen. Haven’t you ever wondered why your uncle spends so much time at the temple? His house is grander than most with six suites, and a full staff of servants. Why, then, would he opt for a chamber in the temple?”

Pentanimir’s eyes shifted, weighing his words. Both he and Danimore had commented on the same not long ago. “It didn’t pass my notice.”

Temian nodded, leaving it at that. “Tell me: out of all of the Cha, why did you select me to rise to this position?”

“You appeared the best match for Spero. You hadn’t been in Nazil long, our fathers were friends, and you seemed detached from the Order.”

“Yes, but you have no love for me, Caretaker, quite the opposite, I’d surmise. There was a reason for your decision.”

“My uncle kept his distance from you. Even though you took issue with my father and me, I thought you were the best choice for Spero. I wanted someone untouched by the schemes forever present in the Nazil temple.”

“Indeed. Yet, you’ve erred in your perception. I kept my distance from Sir Oxilon, not the contrary. I found no fault with your father or you. In fact, I wanted to learn more about you, judge your character, if you will. Sir Manifir and I had no quarrels. Ofttimes, we’d sup together and speak of times long past.”

“You and my father?”

Pentanimir leapt up, knocking the berele of tej off the table. “What the hell did you say?”

“Only the truth. I’m a son of Manifir, and the only child of my mother who appears fully Nazilian. Our father took me to Yarah shortly after my birth, and Lord Urdan Swayne raised me as his own. It was by Father’s maneuvering that I was able to come to Nazil and be near him…near my mother.”

“You lie! You’re Nazilian! Anyone with eyes can see that!”

“I don’t mean to offend, Pentanimir, but I’m as much Nazilian as the babe Zeta holds to her breasts.”

Pentanimir froze, with images of Raithym surging through his mind. He pictured Malkia then, who also appeared fully Nazilian. Whipping around, he stared at Temian, noticing his features for the first time. Pentanimir’s eyes darted back and forth, recognizing parts of himself. Temian looked more like his brother than Danimore did. They even had the same waist-length hair. How so many had missed the obviousness of the brothers was unbelievable. All their features were nearly the same. Pentanimir shook his head, defeated, and slunk down in his seat, burying his face in his hands.

“If what you say is true, who are the others?” Pentanimir asked, his voice cracking, struggling with the multitude of images, emotions, and truths.

“Only two of us remain, but I don’t know where our sister is. She and Crissu escaped Hyorin when my mother was taken captive.”

“Captive? Your mother was in Nazil?”

“Wait, I need a moment. There—there’s too much, Temian,” Pentanimir said with a visage displaying disbelief, horror, and confusion, all at once. “How could all of this happen without anyone knowing about it?”

“How could you and your brother fall in love with humans and plan to leave the city? How many people know about that?” Temian picked up the berele, retrieving another one from the shelf. He stared at his brother, refilling their cups with the strong honey wine.

“If not for my mother and many like her, I wouldn’t know all that I do,” Temian said. “The servants in Nazil are treated more like objects than people. Many things are spoken in their presence that should be kept secret.”

Pentanimir grabbed his cup, draining it. “Your mother, who is she? I’ll have her name.”

“You know her. It’s at her behest that I’ve made myself known to you. She finds you of good character: you and Danimore.”

“Her name is Hushar. Hushar Saussai is my mother.”

“What? Impossible! You—you used her for the purge! There’s—”

“I’ve never partaken in that lecherous, sadistic ritual. I always selected Hushar because she’s my mother. It was the only time that we had to be alone, and I could show her some affection. If not for those times, I wouldn’t have been able to subsist.”

“No, Temian, no, it can’t be,” Pentanimir shouted, standing abruptly to his feet. “It can’t be Hushar. She’s been serving the citadel for—for more years than I know. She was always kind to me, and…and…no. Why would Father allow it? It can’t!”

“There was little that Father could do. Oxilon was determined to find her. If Father would’ve purchased her from the Zaxson, Uncle would’ve surely known. Father’s attendants were always Nazilian: never slaves and never human. He did what he could for my mother when he was alive. Arranging for me to serve the Nazil temple was no easy thing. There were many with greater standing and experience who desired the placement. Father knew that having me near would give my mother some small comfort.”

Pentanimir fell back in his chair, shaking his head. His heart raced, and a roiling heat radiated inside of him. His father wouldn’t have half-human, bastard children, he couldn’t, not the father he knew. He wasn’t capable of any of this, and yet, Temian sat across from him. He was his brother, and his mother was a slave. His heart felt as if it would implode in his chest.

With a heavy sigh, Temian reached into his cassock, pulling out a wooden figure. When Pentanimir glanced up at him, he set it on the table.

Pentanimir gasped, apprehensively reaching for the figure with a trembling hand. After examining it, he peered up with moisture rimming his eyes.

“It’s the god of courage,” Temian said. “Father had one crafted for each of his four remaining sons. The wood used isn’t from Nazil or any of the villages.”

Pentanimir’s mouth gaped, sliding his fingers over the dark smooth and polished wood. “It’s—it’s from the Animus Wood. Father took me there, many times.”

“Me as well. The Animus Wood was the only safe place for them. The Nazilians wouldn’t travel there, and the humans gave no care. Only the trees there have such rich and dark wood.”

“I remember when Father gave these to Dani and me. We were so excited that we wouldn’t part with them. Mine was the god of power, and Dani’s was judgment,” Pentanimir said, looking up sorrowfully. “When we asked about the remaining two figures, he said that they’d all come together in time. We didn’t understand, and he told us to have patience, and the figures would be brought to us when the gods allowed it.”

“Yes. He wanted us to know each other, and knew that the time wouldn’t come soon. These figures were a way of ensuring that you’d know us as your siblings. Crissu had the god of war. I hope that our sister has it now.”

“Our—our sister?” Pentanimir said, wiping his eyes.

“Thalassa. She’s also why I’ve come.”

“Why now, Temian? You’ve been in Nazil for years. Why would you tell me this now?”

“Because this is the time, Brother, it wasn’t meant before now. I’ve been conflicted since going to Nazil. I never wanted to be a Cha. I serve the Guardians, as does my mother. Father thought that it was the only path for me. I couldn’t take a wife as I am: half-human. Even though there was one that I desired, the dangers were too great. Being with my parents in the city was both a blessing and a curse. I could see them, speak with them, but never show affection toward either. It pained my mother most of all, and I detested the way she and the others were treated. I won’t rest until she’s free. But firstly, I must find our sister.”

“How do you expect to find her if Uncle couldn’t?”

“The Guardians will guide me,” Temian said, pensively.

“Temian—Brother—what would you have of me? I don’t know what to do.”

“You’ll do your duty for Nazil and not endanger yourself or Danimore. Knowing about Thalassa and me doesn’t change what we must soon face. Just know: Uncle wasn’t innocent in our father’s death. In your heart, you’ve known that truth and more. Follow your heart, Brother, as I must follow mine.”

“What will you do?”

“When you lead your men to Cazaal, I’m leaving, too. I refuse to continue feigning allegiance to those false gods and the men enslaving my mother. Once I find our sister, I’m coming for my mother.” Temian stood, tucking the figure back in his cassock. “If you order me to stay, I’ll remain. You are the Caretaker, and I’m in service to you.”

Pentanimir rose, noticing the similarities in their features. None of Hushar showed in the man, only the features of Nazil…those of their father.

“Brother, you’re in service to no one. Pack what you need and use two horses from the stable. Take the coin from the temple and do what you must. Find our sister and bring her to us. Together, we’ll find a way to free your mother.”

“I’ll see you again, Pentanimir,” he said, embracing him.

“And I, you, Brother.”

Hacom glanced around the room, clearing his throat. “I’ve been considering what the Chosen said. Although I was opposed to it in the beginning, I’ve had a change of mind. There’s no need for anyone who can’t fight to remain in Cazaal.”

“Where would they go?” Ulrike asked.

“The lands will soon be at war, and we can’t all follow Brahanu’s path,” Glennon said. “Surely, the towers of Leahcim and Spero would notice such movement. Don’t forget the outposts littering the lands.”

“This is true, but I’m not speaking about traveling the lands,” Hacom said.

Glennon’s brow creased. “Are you speaking of the Fire Lands to the east? Those lands are treacherous, and the eruptions and sinking sands could consume us all.”

“No, I’m planning on taking the Dark Water to the sea.”

The room erupted with voices as the men spoke all at once. Sitting back in his chair, Hacom took a long drink from his cup, expecting such a reaction.

“Sailing the Great Sword toward Noraa? What good would that be? The guards would cut them down before they could reach the port.”

“No, Nurad. I said the Black Water. I’d have them sail south, as far south as the winds will take them. They need to be out of sight of the towers.”

“But Hacom, no one knows what lies beyond,” Nohek Berinon said. “Could be that you’d send them to a fate worse than the Nazilians.”

“That’s speculation and little else. When we look out over the sea, there’s nothing, it’s endless. They would only need to stay gone until the smoke has ceased to rise. There are ships in the port large enough to carry many. If we sent two, everyone wanting to leave the village could do so. The harvest was plentiful this season, and we have enough provisions to sustain them until their return,” Hacom said, looking around the room. “We shouldn’t fear the Dark Water. We’ve known several people who’ve traveled it, and speak of the desert isle of K’ohshul. If the sea held such danger, no one would be able to survive surrounded by it as those of the isle do. The denizens of Cazaal will find refuge and safety. This, I prefer to the evils of Nazil.”

Itai shook his head. “What if some refuse to leave? K’ohshul seems but a tale to many, and the true dangers of the sea are unknown. We’ve only just begun traveling the vast waters and never that far.”

“Yet, the dangers of this war are certain,” Hacom said. “Even if we rout the Nazilians from our village, many will die. They’ll set fire to our homes, stores, and stables. Women and children will be raped and captured. The old among us will be put to the sword.” Hacom paused, allowing his words to penetrate. “Our priests and Tumishi will suffer most of all. They have less love for our gods than they do for us.”

“I might be old, but I can still wield a sword,” Tioch said.

“We’ve both fought battles, old friend, but this one doesn’t belong to you. I need you to help organize our people. There must be one I can trust to lead them to safety. You have experience with the ships,” Hacom said, resting a hand on his shoulder. “We need strong men like you for the oars, too.”

“Papa, I’d rather you and Naji leave with the others,” Itai said. “The dangers from Nazil are too great. If there’s a way to keep you and others from it, I’d have it so.”

“Itai, I’m as able now as I was when ya was born. The Nazilians won’t find no easy win.”

“Hacom has the right of it, Papa. We know about the Nazilians’ cruelty. Even in victory, our people would suffer horribly. They’ll take captives, and I don’t want you or Naji to be among them.”

“Papa,” Itai interrupted. “If you don’t want to listen to Hacom, please listen to me. Brahanu is heavy with child…our first. When he’s born, he’ll have your papa’s name, an honorable name. We’re facing a great threat from the Nazilians, but they’ve been removed from it. When my wife and son return, I want to ensure there’ll be one Gael here to meet them. She mustn’t be alone. Eytan will need you if I fall at the Nazilians hands.”

All color drained from Tioch’s face. He hadn’t considered the possibility of losing his only son. “No, Itai, ya ain’t fallin’; it’s for me to protect ya. I won’t lose my son at the hands of such evil.”

“I pray your words are true. Hacom has prepared us well, but many fall in battle regardless of their skill. If it’s protection that you want to provide, do so for your grandson and my wife. You have raised me well, and I love you more than any son could love his Papa. In the past, you thought of yourself as less, and it pained me each time you spoke as such. Never did you realize how highly I placed you in my life. It’s by your example that I’ve become who I am. You often speak of your pride in me, but mine is much and more for you. Don’t you know that nothing I’ve done would’ve been possible without you? This is what I ask you to instill in my son if I’m unable. We can’t risk our entire family. Eytan will be lost without you, just as I would’ve been.”

Their heartfelt sentiments and interaction caused Hacom’s suggestion to gain support.

“If—if’n ya want me to, son, I will. But Eytan’s gonna know his papa and his g-pa. Them ghosts ain’t takin’ ya from me. The wound would be too great.”

“I don’t wish it, but we mustn’t allow our hearts to overrule our minds. This is a necessary precaution. None of us plan to die at the Nazilian’s hands. Yet there has never been a war where only one side bled.”

“Your words are true, Itai,” Nohek Glennon said. “Neither side will be free from death. This battle might be for the lands themselves, and many will be lost. Mayhaps Hacom’s ships are the correct path. I’ll gather the scrolls and send them with the Tumishi. Our history must survive.”

“Are you to say that you won’t be going with them?” Hacom asked.

“I’ve lived many years, Caretaker, and had the honor of knowing your father and your son, too. If the gods believe that it’s my time to join them, who am I to run from such an honor?”

“But Nohek, it isn’t known if the gods desire your presence. Could be that the Nazilians will shorten the works that you’ve yet to complete,” Nohek Berinon said, respectfully.

“No, my son. Whatever works the gods have planned will fall on you.”

“Me? I would remain at your side and—”

“You will not,” Glennon interrupted. “I’m still head of the temple. You and Nohek Xalvador will accompany those on the ship. They’ll be in great need of you. If anyone else wishes to leave, it’ll be so. If need be, I alone will remain. The prayers I offer might help us to overcome this evil.”

“The prayers of many would have an even greater effect, Nohek,” Xalvador said.

“Then, you’ll offer such prayers as your ship sails to safety.”

Hacom surveyed the faces of the men in the room. When the conversation dwindled, he stood, raising his hand.

“Nohek Glennon, I’ll leave it to you to inform the village of our decision. Send the Nohek to each home if you must. Have them tell Tioch of their intent to sail. He’ll make arrangements for each family.”

“As you say, Caretaker.”

“The rest of you, prepare your homes and your families. We didn’t choose this battle, but we’re going to fight it. The Nazilians will be met with a powerful force. Unlike those of Hyorin, we stand ready.”

As they filed out of the hall, Amani entered, sitting near her husband. He peered over at her, finishing his ale.

“May I have a word, husband?”

“Ask what you will.”

“Did you speak true? You would have us sail south until the battle’s end?”

“Those words were meant for the meeting, Amani, but you would’ve heard them soon enough. Yes, and I want you and Ameya with them.”

“No, Hacom, we won’t.”

“Amani, you need to be kept safe. That won’t be so here in the village. Masses have been seen leaving Nazil. They increase their ranks as they approach. I was a fool to believe that we could protect the entire village. With Draizeyn attacking everyone, no one can aid the other. He’s cunning and most cruel. I don’t want you or Ameya here.”

“I don’t put more faith in the words of that Chosen than I do in your ability to protect us. I’m not leaving our home. We’ve been warned of the attack, and are prepared. I don’t fear the Nazilians.”

“To not have fear is foolish. You didn’t witness Hyorin’s ashes. Had you seen the devastation left in their wake, you’d be the first on the ship.”

“Those were different times, Hacom. The Nazilians crept during the night with no warning. You gave everyone a choice; don’t I have the same right to choose as others in this village?”

He sighed, burying his head in his hands. “I didn’t mean to imply that you have no such choice. I’d hoped that you’d understand my heart in this matter. Brahanu and Julaybeim will be safe, and I’d have the same for you and Ameya. If the Nazilians are amassing as is told, I’ll be unable to protect you fully. Having the thought of you in my mind—I—I—I must focus on the village as a whole. I’m the Caretaker, and my duty must be complete.”

Amani slid closer, gently kissing his lips. “I have faith in the ability of everyone in this village. We’ll remain at your side, and when the Nazilians are defeated, your wife and daughter will stand beside you as our victory is proclaimed.”

“They’ve already left Cazaal, and should pass Spero by sunset.”

“Did you tell them where they need to travel to avoid the guard towers?”

“Don’t worry. I gave them detailed instructions. Zeta and I will leave soon and wait for them near the edge of the Ramah. Our carriage is prepared, and everything we need is within. They must move with purpose, Brother. We can’t linger.”

“What about Julaybeim? Why did he decide to come?”

“From what Itai said, Julaybeim asked to escort his sister. It wasn’t until then that Itai and Hacom agreed to Brahanu’s leave. Her husband is still reluctant, but having her away from the battle has eased his mind.” Danimore paused, laying a hand on his brother’s shoulder. “Brahanu isn’t well; the babe drains all from her. She’s heavy with child now, and weak from the strain of it.”

“I should be with her, Dani. The Elder told us about her struggle to bring forth our son. She suffers, and I can’t even provide proper protection for her.”

“Didn’t the Elders tell you your son would be all right?”

He sighed. “Yes, they did, but—”

“No. That’s all that you need to remember. Itai has crafted a special cot for Brahanu in the carriage. She’ll be comfortable as they travel, and Gali is with them. She has many herbs, ointments, roots, and supplies. If the babe needs to be birthed, we know that Gali can bring him forth. Don’t worry, Pentanimir. We’ll take the greatest care of Brahanu and your son. You need to focus on your task. Draizeyn will attack the villages in three rises of the sun. Three. It could take that long for us to traverse the beginning of Black Boulder Pass. You’re charged with leading the attack on Cazaal. What will you do?”

“I’ll do as I’m commanded. They’ve been warned of the day. It’s for the Caretaker to defend his people. I’ll harm no one unless it’s necessary to do so. Still, I must lead the guard to them. Uncle will look for me as he approaches from Depero Wood. It’s imperative that they report favorably to the Zaxson.”

“Are you certain that I won’t be missed?”

“Yes, I’ll tell them about your reconnaissance ahead of the guard. It’ll appear as if you’re leading us to the village. No one will know your location, but I’ll act as if I do. Your lead will be essential to our attack on Cazaal.”

“As you say, Brother. I trust your word and will do as you bid.”

“Good, Dani. We’ll be safe within the wood soon.”

“Pentanimir, what’re we supposed to find there?”

“Peace. The Bandarians make their way as well, but their travel will be slow. They move with everyone in their village. You have but two carriages to tend. With the lands at war, your travel should go unnoticed. After Brahanu’s carriage joins yours, venture to the farthest reach of the wood. Continue west. I’ll find you.”

“How will you escape the battle? Uncle will be aware of you at all times.”

“Uncle needs to stay clear of my path. I don’t want to harm any Nazilians, but if I meet him in battle, it may not be so,” he said, thinking of what Temian revealed. “Besides, when in battle, you scarcely check the position of your allies, it’s your enemy who draws your focus.”

“Surely, if you’re seen fleeing, he’ll subdue you.”

“No. I have plans to take Amani and Ameya captive. The Caretaker’s family is the first to become hostages. When I accomplish this, I’ll announce that I’m securing them in Spero. My absence will be with good cause. I would’ve fulfilled my obligation to lead my men, and secure Brahanu’s family.”

“What happens when you don’t arrive in Spero?”

“It’s of no matter. We’ll be in the Animus Wood, and Draizeyn will think us lost.”

“You’re more important to him than the rest of the guard. You’re pledged to his daughter. What about Denotra?”

Pentanimir scoffed. “Mayhaps Beilzen could take the wretch to wife.”

The brothers snickered at the thought. The respite was much needed, yet short lived. The reality of the coming danger was heavy on their minds. Although their plan appeared to be flawless, the smallest error could be detrimental. If they were discovered, their fates would be as Wosen’s, even worse.

“Did Itai mention anything about Noraa or Kaleo?” Pentanimir asked, moving the purple fabric Danimore had given him between his fingers.

“He did. Both Caretakers have readied the villages for the pending attack. If all goes well, the Nazilians will be forced back to Nazil without the shedding of much blood.”

“That’s my hope, but Daracus and Yannick won’t retreat easily. They have the full force of Nazil and all the surrounding villages and outposts. When the homes are set ablaze, much death will follow.”

“Pentanimir, you’ve done everything you could to lessen the carnage. You are but one person. The son of Hosdaq brought this war down upon us.”

“Wosen might’ve been the catalyst, but Draizeyn has envisaged this for some time. If it were merely Wosen, Draizeyn would only attack Bandari. Instead, he’s waged a war on the humans. No, I’ll not blame Wosen for more than he’s responsible. Mayhaps my presence in Bandari was part of this. He looked to me with respect, Brother. My position as First Chosen was something Wosen coveted. I should’ve been more forceful with him from the beginning. However, it pleased me that he thought well of his people. I couldn’t have known that he’d betray his family and his father.”

Danimore watched as he continued to work the fabric between his fingers.

“You can’t place the blame at your feet either, Pentanimir. The people in Bandari should’ve dissuaded him from such folly. The failure wasn’t yours.”

“As you say,” Pentanimir said, pensively, tying the fabric around his arm.

“Why did Brahanu send this for you?”

“It’s the ribbon she wore in her hair upon my first visit to Cazaal. I’ll wear it as I go into battle. By this, the Cazaalians will know me from the others.”

“Itai mentioned something else,” Danimore said. “Hacom has asked anyone unable to fight to take a ship south. He’d have them remain until the battle’s end.”

“The plan is sound, and would lessen their casualties. Are they going to heed his words?”

“It’s unknown. Many will remain for fear of the sea. They would rather face Nazil, which is known to them, than the open sea, which is not.”

“I hope that more fear Nazil than the sea. What’s your plan?”

“Soon, I’ll call for the horses to be worked in the yard. When the men leave the stable, I’ll send Zeta and Raithym to the carriage. After I’m satisfied that it’s safe, I’ll move toward the meeting place. I’ll leave the satchel for you as we planned. It’ll be dangerous, but with the men training and preparing the horses, no one should notice my leave.”

“Be careful and make haste,” Pentanimir said, embracing his brother. “Keep them all safe. It’s good that the young lord will accompany you. Having another sword will serve you well.”

“I hope we’ll have no cause to draw them.”

Pentanimir watched as his brother left his chamber, knowing that he mightn’t ever see him again. He trusted the gods to deliver them safely to the Bandarians. It was only there the hands of Nazil would not reach them.